#all the asks about my fics and characters
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I understand the intention behind this post and I don't disagree with it. I don't.
If you're writing a period piece or something with a certain dark tone, then yes, you absolutely want to keep to that, give your gruff sailor a mumbled line about not being like most other men, or your scattered workaholic scientist can say she never felt like she was missing out on anything by not having a partner while they save the world.
But do not limit the reach of fanfiction by expecting it to be held to the same standards.
Because we need both. Because the target audience for a lot of works that employ this are young, they're disconnected from community, and they're lost. They think they're broken or they don't fit or they are made wrong.
I, a millennial, didn't know about bisexuality until I read about it in fanfic somewhere around 2003 (I was 13). I didn't know any out gay or queer people growing up. It was still scandalous on tv, and my parents didn't have any problem with it, they just didn't talk about it. I can't imagine how isolating it would have felt if my parents prevented me from watching anything with gay characters or spoke negatively about them.
My first discovery of nonbinary identity was in a bandom fic I read in 2010 (I was 20, for those playing the home game). It was maybe two years after that that I began to talk with nonbinary/genderqueer/genderfluid people online. I knew a couple of binary trans people in college, and one in high school, but this was my first time meeting people who weren't a binary gender. In 2012! It took another two years for me, at this point a full-ass adult, to start describing myself that way.
All of this oversharing to say...my understanding of queer identity was not hand-held by anyone in my life, but boy I learned to accept these foreign ideas I saw in myself because I had a safe fictional environment to explore these concepts and terms.
I think it was 2014-2016 when fanfic spaces had a boom of "everyone is trans" AUs and headcanons, and they were often rose-tinted and a bit twee, but that's the point of them. I saw identities I had to look up, and when I asked in follow-up "okay, but what does a person who feels like that look/act like?" it was all crickets, except in fiction, and specifically fanfic.
"But the world is different now, not knowing is no excuse" NOPE. not with anti-lgbtqia legislation passing in the US, or in other hostile countries around the world (I'm from the US, my argument is US-centric based on my experience and knowledge, but by no means exclusionary of people in other countries), or even family situations or rural upbringing or any other circumstance that isolated young queer folk from other queer folk.
A popular live-service video game introduced a nonbinary character and I saw twitch chats full of people who were just confused and uneducated. Ignoring those who were hostile was easy, but the uninformed, especially the non-English-speakers and people who didn't come from Western cultures, were largely open to learning something they never had framework for. Made all the more frustrating in a game environment where the characters didn't make a habit of having these discussions on screen, but that's a different rant.
I don't know if OP intended this in reference to original media, or toward fic, but I saw a lot of established characters in the reblogs so I just want to address that. I'm a characterization first fic reader, so I get it. "Everyone is trans" fics aren't for me, but there's a space needed for them if someone needs to see Captain Kirk and Spock debating the application of terminology of human gender and sexuality in interplanetary cultural settings...now actually I kind of want that fic so I played myself.
Dragon Age Veilguard came under attack for daring to openly and forwardly use the term "nonbinary" in its fantasy world, as though something about the word is inherently incompatible with the fantasy genre? But the game was pretty clear in its goal to create a safe gaming space for marginalized folks when so often their experiences are erased, ignored, tokenized, or stereotyped. The narrative, therefore, had to be hostile to the unaccepting, educational for the ignorant, and validating to the vulnerable. Getting to play in a world where people are referred to as nonbinary (just like me) and where people use they/them pronouns (just like me) and where no one ridicules or attacks them specifically for this? It felt comfortable and safe and the world was ending in the game, but I felt a personal empowerment in my immersion.
More complex and nuanced discussions by characters about their queer identity add to the picture. It shouldn't be in every work because every author has their own angle and their own philosophy about it, but they have just as much a right to a seat at the table. You can have your fics where Tony Stark's sexuality is a smirk and a wink, and you can have your fics where he explains that he used to call himself bisexual but the world is bigger and weirder so he considers himself omnisexual now. And if you don't like that, scroll past it. The author didn't write it for you, but someone else needs to hear that.
Maybe this is just a personal vent that escaped containment, but I feel the need to remind some folks that some people need the LGBT center brochure version because they didn't get one in the mail. It's a tough time for everyone in this community, no need to make it tougher.
he would not fucking say that but itâs he would not fucking talk about his queer identity like he was reading out of a college campus lgbt center brochure
21K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Aftermath - Chapter 3
When Lando leaves you heartbroken after you get tired of trying to make nothing into something for far too long, Max steps in to help you pick up the pieces.
warnings: this chapter contains language and descriptions that illustrate abuse (mental and emotional). lando is abusive, full stop but like many survivors of abuse, it takes reader a bit to claw herself out of this. as a survivor of abuse myself, I am doing my best to give this story line the most respect and care that i can. please don't engage with my work if you find any of the topics triggering.i'd also like to point out that this is a character i am writing, i in no way am insinuating or implying the real lando is like this in any way. pairing: max verstappen x leclercsister!reader word count: 4.9k
(Extra special shout out to @nitaekook for beta reading and holding my hand through this fic đâ¤ď¸)
Aftermath - MV33 - Chapter 1 Aftermath - Chapter 2 Master List
âWhere do you want these plates to go, my dear?â Jade asks from across the kitchen.Â
You glance up at her from your spot on the brand new couch that was just delivered to the new apartment that morning. Youâre sitting cross legged unpacking a box of the few things that you had brought over from the old apartment. In the kitchen, your best friend Jade (who is also Arthurâs girlfriend of about a year thanks to your meddling) stands holding up one of the new plates that you bought with her yesterday.Â
âWherever thereâs room.â You say with a shrug, not really caring where the plates go because everything feels weird.
The apartment is pristine with its gorgeous hardwood flooring that Charles had refinished before you moved in, floor to ceiling windows that face out towards the water, and that new house smell that is totally unfamiliar and a little unnerving. You should be happy, shouldnât you? Finally being free of the stifling apartment that you had shared with Lando should fill you with so much optimism and a sense of relief, shouldnât it? But thatâs not the case. Not even close. Youâre scared and nervous and just the thought of deciding where those plates should go seems like the heaviest question you've ever been asked.
 Simply picking out the plates yesterday with Jade had been an ordeal and you had needed to take several moments to yourself while shopping. You liked your old plates that you had bought with Lando the week you moved in with him but at the same time, the thought of taking those to your new apartment was more painful than leaving them behind.
Jade must notice your anxiety because as soon as she finishes putting the plates and bowls in whatever cabinet that suits her fancy, she comes over to sit next to you on the couch. When she wraps her arm around your shoulders you melt into her in a desperate attempt to stop a fresh flood of tears from falling. It seems as if all youâve done since leaving the old apartment was cry and if youâre not crying, youâre barely fighting off an incoming panic attack and jumping with every ding of your phone.Â
âWhatâs going on, my love?â Her voice is gentle, like sheâs talking to an injured animal that she doesnât want to spook. It makes you feel pathetic, helpless, and angry for how much Lando has damaged you when he should have been loving you.Â
Youâve known Jade for years now and sheâs always been one of your closest friends. It was Jade that had been the first of your friend group to pull you aside almost a year ago to ask you if you were truly happy with Lando. She had seen the light dim in your eyes as your relationship with him progressed and watching you lose your spark had scared her. When you had told her the morning after your art show last month that you had finally decided to leave Lando, it had been so hard for her to tamp down her excitement that you had finally worked up the courage to leave him.Â
âI should be happy, right?â You ask, voice cracking a bit with the heavy weight of what closing the door on the apartment for the very last time had done to you that morning. âI mean, I know Iâve been miserable forâŚâ You scoff, âa really long time so shouldnât I feel something other than heartbreakingly sad?âÂ
Jade tips her head so it rests on your shoulder, a humming sound playing at the back of her throat. âYouâve been with him for a long time, of course youâre going to be heartbroken. Youuâre doing the right thing though, I promise you. He couldnât even stop playing that stupid video game long enough to support you last month!âÂ
You nod, memory flickering back to the fight in the hallway in front of Max. You hadnât heard much from him in the weeks since that night aside from a few texts here and there and you had expected that. He probably was mortified at how you had behaved, embarrassed for you that you had allowed yourself to be treated that way in front him.
You wouldnât have blamed him if he thought you were a weak little girl who deserved the treatment Lando doled out to you. It was the only way you could rationalize his silence. Seeing how far youâd fallen, how much youâd changed, had obviously had an effect on Max and he had decided heâd seen enough. It didnât surprise you and you didnât blame him. Jade was one of your only remaining friends and losing yet another person you trusted and valued in your life was just another thing Lando had taken from you.Â
âIâm just so glad you finally are taking your power back, love. I know it feels all wrong right now but when you go from the chaos that youâve been living in for so long, Iâm sure the calm of this apartment feels wrong. Youâll get used to it. It might take some time but youâll get used to it.âÂ
Your head swivels around to look your best friend and you search her face for any sign of her lying to you. You desperately want to believe sheâs right, that youâre making the right choice. You know you are, deep down in your soul, but youâve been with Lando for so long and have spent so many nights listening to him rant and rave about how heâs the only one who could ever deal with your dramatics that you wonder if Jade is wrong and Lando is the one whoâs been right all along. You donât voice the doubts though, knowing that those kinds of things are something that you should probably keep to yourself. So instead of voicing all of the fears that are bouncing around in your chest, making it feel heavy and tight with the pressure of doing something that absolutely terrifies you, you just nod and lean further into Jadeâs shoulder.
 âI know.â You whisper, staring out over the open living room that is littered with small boxes and suitcases.Â
With the help of your brothers and Jade, you had started moving your things out slowly while Lando had been otherwise distracted. Just a small box of clothes and trinkets here and there, over the last month while Charles had the apartment renovated and cleaned. When it was finally ready last week, you had begun looking for furniture and making final plans.Â
The timing had worked out perfectly, with the apartment finally being finished perfectly aligning with a weeklong trip Lando had planned to go to Woking to spend time in the sim at the MTC. He rarely bothered you during these working trips, hell he barely bothered you during any of this trips, but his work trips were different, so you knew youâd have a solid week to get everything that mattered to you out of the apartment before he would be any wiser.Â
âHeâs going to be so mad when he comes home and my things are gone.â You murmur, staring down at your phone which hadnât received so much as a text message from him in almost 48 hours.Â
You hadnât bothered telling Lando you were leaving, that you were done with him. You shied away form confrontation on even the best of days so telling the man that youâd spent the last three years building a life together that you were leaving him was terrifying. When you had started moving small boxes out while Lando was still in town, you had half expected him to notice but that had never been a problem. He hadnât even noticed you leaving on several occasions with boxes of your books or suitcases of clothes.Â
A larger part of you had another reason for not telling him, though. You knew that if you told him before you were fully moved out heâd try to get you to stay. Heâd try to convince you that things would get better, that this time would be different. All the things that heâs said before when you spent the night crying over his neglect. And you knew youâd fall for it. You knew youâd go running back to him if you didnât get out before he found out. Lando was persistent and an expert manipulator, you knew that and you still fell for it over and over again so this time you were trying to give yourself the chance to put yourself first and not fall back into his trap.Â
âHeâs going to learn his lesson when he comes home and finds that youâre finally moving on.â Jade says, tone firm but still gentle. She knows what itâs like to be in a relationship like you have with Lando and when you had called her that morning last month to tell her you were finally leaving him, she had decided she was going to make sure sheâd do everything in her power to keep you from going back to him. Getting you unpacked and settled in your new apartment was a huge step forward, one Jade hadnât been sure you would end up following through with.Â
You nod, hoping sheâs right but you have a feeling deep in your gut that when Lando gets back into town tomorrow morning heâs not going to see it that way. Heâs going to be angry and heâs going to try to get you to come back home to him.Â
Looking around your new apartment though, you feel something settle in your bones that you havenât felt in a very long time. Itâs a feeling of attachment to this place. Like if youâre careful and thoughtful, this little apartment tucked away in one of the most exclusive buildings in Monaco could be the best opportunity you have for getting your life back on track. You could heal here, you can feel that in the way the sunlight spills through the windows in the living room, in the way your anxiety allows you to breathe when you stand in the kitchen surrounded by things that you bought yourself, and in in the way you feel when you settle yourself on your brand new bed that will have never shared an intimate moment between you and Lando. Those memories have all been left behind and this new apartment seems like the perfect place for a new beginning.Â
As Jade comforts you on your couch, your brother is across town arriving at the Monaco Sports Club where he has a game of padel scheduled with Max that afternoon. He had offered to cancel on him this morning when you spoke to him on the phone, saying that your first full day in the apartment was more important than any padel game, but you had insisted that he keep his game. You had wanted a bit of space to breathe from your brothers, who you knew meant very well and you were very grateful for but sometimes, the three men got to be a little suffocating. So, against his better judgement, Charles had skipped coming over that afternoon in favor of hanging out with Max.Â
Max hasnât stopped thinking about that night last month when he witnessed Lando being needlessly cruel to you. He had every intention of calling Charles that night, had every intention of telling him how the British driver was actually treating you but something had stopped him. He had needed a little more time to process everything that he saw. Max knew that Lando could be an asshole but he never could have guessed that he would have treated you the way he did that night he brought you back to the apartment. It had shaken him and it had taken him a bit to figure out exactly how to approach it with Charles because he knew if Charles really knew how Lando had been treating you, Lando might not make it to the next race alive. Because while everyone knew the relationship was toxic and Lando wasnât a good boyfriend, no one really realized just how bad it had gotten until Max saw behind the curtain that night of the art show.Â
When Max had invited Charles to play padel today, he had finally decided to tell him what had gone down that night. It had taken so long because Max kept waffling between âthis is none of my businessâ and âsheâs everythingâ but when he spotted Charles walking through the padel courts towards him, Max was surprised at how happy Charles looked.Â
âYou look happy.â Max observes before giving his friend a hug.Â
âOh, it is a very good day, mon ami.â Charles is practically glowing as he smiles over at his long time friend.Â
Max lifts a brow, itâs been a while since heâs seen Charles look this optimistic and he wonders if it has something to do with you.Â
As if Charles reads his mind, he continues, âWe finally got the apartment finished and as of this morning, sheâs fully left that piece of garbage.â A smug smile plays at the corner of the Ferrari driverâs mouth.Â
The relief that washes over Max is surprising. He hadnât realized how truly worried he was for your well being until that moment. The guilt that sets in though has his chest aching. How could he have gone so long without saying something to someone about what he had seen that night? Max carefully weighs his decision that he had been so set on just moments before. If youâve already left Lando and are settling into your apartment, does Charles really need to know what happened that night? It would only cause more drama and Max knew that more drama and anxiety was the last thing you needed.Â
In a split second decision that he knows could come back to haunt him, Max decides to keep quiet for now.Â
âThat is the best thing Iâve heard all day.â With a genuine grin, Max bounces the padel ball against the floor.Â
Charles beams back at him and Max can almost see the stress that his friend has been carrying around recently melting away from his features. He had known that your brother was worried about you, had known your entire circle, or what was left of it, was worried but now that this was really happening, Max could practically feel the relief rolling off of Charles in waves.Â
âYouâre telling me.â Charles mutters before walking to the other side of the court to get the game started.Â
Max hadnât meant to end up in your old neighborhood, truly he hadnât. He had been on a run the morning after playing padel for a few hours with Charles when he passed the bakery that was a few blocks from your old apartment. He hadnât meant to come this far but the pressures of the season were starting to get to him as they usually did around this time of year and he had needed extra time to clear his head. The fact that he couldnât seem to get you off his mind either plagued him the entire run too. The way you had felt pressed against his side as he walked you home that night last month, the way your cheeks flamed with humiliation as Lando had laid into you in front of him when he walked you to your door, everything about you seemed to be invading his thoughts and it worried him.Â
It worried him because he couldnât let you get under his skin like this. He knew it was a dangerous game he was playing, knowing what youâve been through and allowing himself to wander down that road. He was just happy you were safe now and hopefully you would start to get that spark back that he knew you still had in you. Everything else would have to wait.Â
So when he passed the bakery you had pointed out as your favorite the night he had walked you home, he couldnât help but follow his feet inside. The smells of freshly baked bread and sweet pastries washed over his senses as the bell above the wooden door jingled, announcing his arrival. He knew exactly what he was looking for before the woman behind the counter even asked and before he was able to second guess his decision, Max was walking out of the bakery moments later with half a dozen of what he knew were your favorite almond croissants.Â
A housewarming gift, he told himself. Because what other way should Max welcome his newest neighbor to the building where he had lived for the last two years? He knew these were your favorites and if he had to guess, wandering back into your old neighborhood just for some carbs was probably at the bottom of your âto doâ list right now, even if they were heavenly pieces of baked bread and sweet almond filling.Â
While Max made his way back across town, laden down with a large pink bakery box, you were just getting out of bed and starting your day. Anxiety, a feeling that seemed to be your constant companion lately, sits heavy on your shoulders as you move around the new apartment. The quiet hush that blankets the small space is different than the stifling silence you're used to in your apartment with Lando. It was unnerving to say the least but if you allowed yourself to pause for even just a moment, you could almost feel your soul breathing a sigh of relief.Â
That wash of contentment is short lived though when a knock at your front door sends your heart rate spiking through the roof. You know that Lando was going to be home today but didn't know what time. It didnât even cross your mind that there was no way it was him outside your door because he simply didnât know where you had moved to but just the thought of someone who you werenât expecting waiting for you and the possibility that it could be your now ex-boyfriend had you spiraling.Â
Reaching for your phone, you pull up the security system app that Charles had insisted you get installed, despite the fact that this was a very well secured building with its own doorman downstairs 24/7. The person standing outside your door has confusion knitting your brow together.Â
Pancake ingredients forgotten, you pad towards the door shuffling through various emotions: relief that it isnât Lando waiting for you on the other side, apprehension about seeing the person that was patiently waiting in the hallway for you, and a bit of relief that you hadnât lost this person like you thought you might have.Â
âMax, what a pleasant surprise.â You murmur when you swing the door open.Â
In front of you, the Dutch driver is dressed for a workout in athletic shorts and a t-shirt, his blond hair covered in a backwards baseball cap. Youâre surprised at the shimmer of pleasure that works its way up your spine when he smiles at you but quickly squash the feeling, remembering the pity on his face as Lando had yelled at you that night he walked you home.Â
âI was on a run this morning and remembered you saying this bakery was your favorite. I thought Iâd bring you some almond croissants as a sort of âwelcome to the buildingâ present.âÂ
Warmth spreads through your belly at the gesture and you hold the door open to welcome Max into the apartment. âWelcome to the building?â You ask, confused.Â
Max grins back at you, rubbing at the back of his neck as he follows you to the kitchen. âI live up in the penthouse. I moved in about two years ago.â
Surprise flickers across your face. When you started dating Lando, your friendship with Max had grown distant so it shouldnât shock you that you didnât even know where your friend lived. âOh, I didnât realize.â You whisper, guilt settling like a stone in your stomach.Â
Max watches you bustle around the kitchen, decidedly avoiding eye contact with him. For a few moments he just observes you, trying to decide if he should leave or push. Charles had mentioned yesterday that you were nervous about living alone and Max wanted to make sure that you were okay. He knew he should probably leave you alone to continue to settle it, with it being only your second day in the apartment alone, but there was something keeping him rooted to the spot where he stood in the middle of the kitchen.
 âAre the almond ones still your favorite?â He asks, shattering the silence that had settled over the room. He knows youâre easily spooked now and Max desperately wants you to be comfortable about him. Maybe if he distracts you from whatever storm is brewing in your head, youâll open up a bit.Â
His patience is rewarded with the first unguarded smile heâs seen from you in a long time. âI canât believe you remembered.â You laugh, reaching for one of the croissants in the open box.Â
âYou used to put these things away like nobodyâs business when we were younger.âÂ
The blush that creeps across your cheeks has Max gripping the edge of the counter. The two of you fall into a comfortable conversation of safe topics, mostly about your new apartment and how Maxâs cats are doing. You like this, the way you feel around him but you can almost feel your body bracing for the other shoe to fall. You keep waiting to have something stupid slip out of your mouth, causing Max to berate or make fun of you.Â
Much to your surprise it never happens though and you spend the next hour talking through memories of when Charles and Max were fighting it out on the karting tracks when you were younger. Max remembered you well from those days, how you would beg to tag along with him and Charles and the older boys.Â
The sun sits high in the sky when your phone start buzzing loudly on the counter. At first you ignore it, too lost in the conversation you and Max are having, the way he is so attentive to everything you have to say and how he asks you questions like heâs genuinely interested in what you have to say. You donât want the attention heâs giving you to end but when your phone starts buzzing for the fifth time in a row, you get up off the couch to retrieve it. It was probably just Charles checking on you, you handât heard from him all day after all.Â
Your heart sinks and your stomach churns when you see the caller ID though. âFuck.â The whisper that tumbles off of your lips is broken and harsh, causing Maxâs head to snap towards where youâre leaning over the counter, forearms braced on either side of your phone.Â
âEverything okay?â Max gets up off the couch to join you in the kitchen, concerned over the way youâve suddenly gone white as a sheet as you stare down at your phone like itâs about to reach up and strangle you right there in the middle of the room.Â
In the couple of hours that you had spent catching up with Max, you had completely forgot that Lando was due to get home soon. âI guess Lando has discovered Iâm gone.â The way your voice shakes has Maxâs heart squeezing.Â
âHe doesnât know you moved out?âÂ
âWell he does now.â You quip, nervous chuckle falling from your lips. The text messages came in first, it looked like. Nearly a dozen of them and as you scroll through the messages, your face heats. Of course this is going to happen with Max here. Why is he always a witness to your humiliation?
Where are you? Why is the closet half empty, where are all your clothes? Baby, why is your treadmill gone? And your Peloton? Where the FUCK are you??? ANSWER ME NOW WHERE ARE YOU??? DID YOU LEAVE ME THERE IS NO FUCKING WAY YOUâRE DOING THIS TO ME RIGHT NOW ANSWER YOUR FUCKING PHONE NOW COWARD
Shortly after the messages stop, the calls start. You stare down at the phone as Max watches as call after call comes through.Â
âYou donât have to answer him.â Max murmurs, coming to stand right next to you. You have to resist the urge to lean into his warmth, to collapse against the quiet strength that rolls off of him in waves.
âItâs only going to get worse if I donât.âÂ
âDoes he know where you are?âÂ
You shake your head, tears threatening to spill over. Why was this all happening right now? You knew you were safe, that he had no idea where you had moved to but just the thought of being in the same city as him when he was this angry is enough to have the panic threatening to strangle the breath straight out of your lungs.Â
âThen youâre safe. He wouldnât ever do anything to put his career in danger, Dovie.âÂ
You have to laugh at the statement because itâs so true. Lando would never do anything to put his career on the line. Heâd do whatever it took to keep you in line under his thumb, no matter how mean he had to be to control you but when it came to his career? His first love? Heâd never do anything to put his seat in question and you knew that. You had always come second to racing and what Max said was the total truth.Â
Max watches you shrink into yourself as the calls continue to come in, one after another, and he knows he has to do something. He glances at the time and instantly gets an idea. âI was supposed to go to dinner with Danny in an hour. What if you leave the phone here for the night and come to dinner with me?â He pauses, seeing the panic flicker across your face. âWith us. Come to dinner with us.â He corrects quickly. âIâll call Charles and see if heâs free too? Itâs been a while since weâve all had dinner together.âÂ
Your eyes drop down to the phone, now quiet for the moment, and weigh your options. You know youâre not ready to talk to Lando but the fact that youâre ignoring him makes you feel like a coward. Youâre going to have to speak to him sometime but maybe it was okay if you put if off for a few more days. Dinner out with Max, Daniel, and your brother sounds so appealing but you still hesitate.Â
âCome on, Dovie. You canât spend the whole night starting at the phone. Heâs going to keep calling and itâs not good for you to be alone right now.âÂ
The pain that slices through your heart at the gentle coaxing Maxâs tone takes on is almost unbearable. Why is he always the one to see you laid so bare, so vulnerable?Â
âHow did I let this happen, Max?â Your voice breaks, soft and uncertain as you turn into Maxâs waiting frame. Without hesitation, Maxâs arms circle around you and he pulls you deeper into his chest. Something settles in him then, almost like heâs relieved youâve allowed him in. The way you shake while he holds you has his chest aching and heâd really like to give the McLaren driver a piece of his fucking mind right about then, but he knows thatâs going to have to wait for now. Youâre much more important.Â
âYou were in love, schatje and thatâs okay. You trusted him and he broke that trust. Itâs not a reflection of you, sweet girl, its a reflection of him. You have nothing to be embarrassed about.âÂ
You sob quietly into his chest, soaking his t-shirt through with your tears as the dam finally breaks. Humiliation threatens to drag you under but you allow Maxâs words to resonate through you. They soften the sharp edges of your heartache and regret, knowing that someone like Max, who you respect and have known for nearly your entire life, doesnât think this entire thing is your fault. You sink into his warmth, clutching at the fabric of his shirt, allowing his steady breath to ground you.Â
Max just stands there, a quiet pillar of strength that he can feel you desperately need right now. Hr murmurs quiet reassurances to you as you cry against him, slowly rocking you back and forth. âCome on,â Max coos, lips brushing against the top of your head. âGo take a shower and then lets go to dinner. Iâll call Charles and see if heâs free. You havenât seen Danny in ages, right? Itâll be good to get out.âÂ
Dragging in a deep breath, you hold the air in your lungs until they pinch. âOkay.âÂ
With one last look at your phone, you turn away and walk down the hallway, leaving Max starting at your phone which has finally gone quiet. For several moments, Max just stands at the counter in the kitchen, unable to move. Relief floods his veins when he hears the shower start though and he knows that youâre finally making a small step towards getting out from under Landoâs control.
@shelbyteller, @martygraciesversion381, @samantha-chicago, @stelena-klayley @dark-night-sky-99 @luckylampzonkland, @aykxz98 @forensicheart @cheer-bear-go-vroom @lieutenantchaos @willowsnook @linnygirl09 @meglouise00 @mixedstyles @secret-agents-stole-my-bunnies @mrosales16 @charlesgirl16 @leclercdream @daemyratwst @dramaticpiratellamas @mochimommy2002 @llando4norris @iamaunknownsecret @maxivstappen @imlonelydontsendhelp @nina-or-anna-or-nora @a1leexxa @littlegrapejuice @sunflowervol18 @freyathehuntress @finn-dot-com @swiftie-4-lifes-stuff @chirasama @lauralarsen @dr3wstarkey @saskiaalonso @rbv3rstappen @ilovechickenwings @guaaafiiburg @mcmuppet @mindless-rock @piastri-fvx @mel164 @schumi-angel @myescapefromthislife @supertrashbread @sunny44 @tinystudentblaze-stuff @sarx164
#f1#formula 1#lando norris#max verstappen#f1 fanfic#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#max verstappen x you#max verstappen x reader#max verstappen fic#max verstappen imagine#max verstappen fanfic#max verstappen x leclercsister!reader#lando norris x reader#lando norris x you#lando norris angst#max verstappen angst#lando norris fic#lando norris fanfic#lando x you#lando x reader
391 notes
¡
View notes
Text
In The Backseat.
Black Fem!Actress! Reader x Kelvin Harrison Jr.
Summary: You were featured in a pioneering black romance movie alongside Aaron and Kelvin, completed the promotional course and interviews, but felt exhausted, all while dating Kelvin. You both finally reached the limo and chose to ease the pressure on him once it halted and arrived at your house.
WC: 4146k.
A/N: Here is a better khjr. fic for yaâll hope you enjoy my loves, âşď¸ don't forget to leave comments, likes and reblogs are welcome to support, drop a request if you like, they're always open!𫡠let me know if you want a part 2!
Warnings: praise, car sex, fingers in mouth, exhibitionist kink, fingering(fem receiving), oral(m), dirty talk, slight voyeurism, consensual for both parties, kissing, unprotected sex, drunk sex, cussing, let me know if I missed any.
Taglist: @megamindsecretlair @satoruya @planetblaque
@playgurlxoxo @babybratzworld
@becauseimswagman1
@superheroprincess22 @pocketsizedpanther @beenathembo @brattyfics
@hxneyclouds @kaylalb @yassbishimvintage
@nahimjustfeelingit-writes @nayaesworld @ovohanna24
@novahreign @writingsbytee @avoidthings @kimuzostar @slippinninque @keyera-jackson @theblacklewinsky
@euphorichappiness10 @life-in-the-slut-house @miguelspvssy @liatreads @kaylaahisthebestest- @tforpresz
@uniqueoutlierblog
@dxddykenn @dpennedit
@secretlifeoofmarpessa
@westside-rot @mymindisneverhere
@mind-somewhere-else
@kindofaintrovert
@irlvampfairy
@browngirldominion @madamedantes
@chaoticcoffeequeen
@valarghoulis @jazziejax
@saturnville
@enchantedillumination
@mogul93
@uzumaki-rebellion @lady-olive-oil @23jammy
@zillasvilla
âââââ
Sitting between Aaron and Kelvin in the seats, in front of the camera and your brown eyes locked on the interviewer and asked you, and your castmates Aaron and Kelvin about the movie, you fake smiled and nodded. Itâs been hours and hours, of interviews, talk shows, photoshoots, talking with your manager Leona and bodyguard Felix to make sure you're good.
But this was exhausting mentally and physically, you knew that this part came with the entertainment industry but the fame part was difficult, deranged and delusional, stalker fans, toxic gossip blogs ready to get something on you. The worst part was no privacy when it came to certain things.
âY/N, how does it feel to be in an award-nominated and award-winning film with Kelvin, and Aaron?â The interviewer asked, using a bright tone.
âIt feels great to be in this film beside these two, showing the right ways to tackle certain topics that are spoken about enough, you feel that my character Nia is conflicted and chooses the one whoâs been yearning for her all along, itâs reminded us that sheâs human,â You spoke with confidence, smiling again. Your cheeks ached in pain.
Youâve been acting for seven years, your film credits have expanded significantly, and youâve won Emmys and an Oscar by the age of 31. Hobnobbing with your favorite stars like Angela Bassett, who inspired your dream.
You were picky when it came to roles in Hollywood, the reboots, remakes, sequels and constant shady, predatory directors, asshole producers, and stuck and entitled managers.
But you finally your manager Leona, who was the best in the business. You preferred working with a black women, you felt safe, seen, and protected properly by her. You had to do so much on your own but it took a toll on you.
You've made it, you were proud of yourself. You had a black-owned production, management team.
You starred in a black romance movie titled More To Love, which revolves around two close friends employed at a black-owned law firm. In the story, they handle legal cases, and things take a turn when your ex, portrayed by Aaron, arrives to propose. Your character named Nia never forgot how much her ex hurt you from heartbreak and betrayal, so your character pretend to be with your colleague Kelvin.
It was very similar to your story when you began dating in high school, Aaron played the role so well and it made you not speak to him, you explained to him that the story was personal to you. Aaron understood completely, shared the same story as you and he apologized.
As the interviewer continued to throw questions your way and Kelvinâs, you could feel the weight of the promotional duties pressing down on you. Your cheeks ached from the forced smiles, and you stole a glance at Kelvin, who flashed you a reassuring grin. It was a momentary distraction from the barrage of queries.
You wore a black knee-length dress that exposed your back paired with black heels, French tip nails with gold rings, and your natural curls pulled up in a cute bun. Your plump lips are adorned with lip gloss, and Your dark brown skin beautifully shines.
Kelvin and Aaron were matching with you, wearing the classic black suits, with white tee shirts, and black pants without ties, thin gold chains draped around their necks while diamond stud earrings hung in their ears.
They were so handsome, and the size difference was cute, Aaron was much taller in person though. Was Aaron a Greek god in another life? You wouldn't be surprised.
âY/N, do you think the film accurately portrays modern black relationships?â the interviewer chimed in, his voice smooth and inviting.
âAbsolutely, the film highlights the complexities and intricacies that many couples face today. Not just about love, but heartbreak and understanding,â you replied, your voice steady and calm.
As the interview wrapped up, you felt a rush of relief. You stepped out of the studio and outside to the lane that led to the red carpet, the rush of the day almost dissipating.
âGreat work, weâre getting to the finish line,â Aaron spoke up, nodding.
âYeah, we did,â You sighed until the both of them noticed that you looked exhausted. Burn out approaching.
âYou okay baby?â Kelvin asked concerned, his brows raising.
You shake your head, âNo, sweetie. Iâm tired as hell,â
Kelvin rubbed your back in the soothing circle, the feel of his hand and the cold chill from the gold metal of his ring sent a shiver down your spine.
âItâs going to be alright, once weâre done with this red carpet, weâll be heading home after that okay?â Kelvin reassured you softly, kissing your cheek.
You nodded, biting down on your lip as you gazed upon the man, he smelled good with the scent of cinnamon and citrus. Your hand rested on the back of his neck, your thumb swiped over. He groaned lowly.
Regrettably, the gossip and dating scene have been lacking recently; you vowed to avoid dating celebrities because of all the negative press surrounding them, as they tend to be deceitful and dishonest.
Until your best friend, Nia introduced you to Kelvin Harrison Jr. and Aaron Pierre, others would assume that you were dating Aaron but you explained repeatedly that you were just friends, nothing more.
Kelvin had his eyes on the moment he met you, and he wasn't like the rest, he was funny, kind, patient and charismatic.
The better you got to know him, the closer you became, transforming the typical friends-to-lovers storyline from the film you acted in into something genuine in real lifeâwho would have thought?
The three of you stepped toward the red carpet laid out for you, a fence in front of you to block paparazzi from stepping too close, Kelvin and Aaron stayed between you, he held your hand.
Your anxiety fell silent amidst of the overlapping chatter of the paparazzi, bright flickering lights from every corner and Kelvinâs thumb swiped over your palm. Exhaling through your fake smile, almost there to the finish line like Aaron.
Relax, you said in the depths of your mind. It almost suffocating from amount of things happening all at once. Your cheeks on your face ached again, your mom did tell you that if you kept that face, it would freeze up like that.
Was she just messing with you? Yeah, she definitely was. You resumed walking close with Kelvin along the velvet red carpet as you peeped at the waiting limo at the end of the carpet rope. So close.
Until you were stopped by someone in the paparazzi, fuck, you were so close. They annoyed the hell of you A LOT. The fact they get paid a huge amount of money for this should be a crime.
âShow us some love!â a photographer shouted out with enthusiasm.
Next thing you know, Aaron strode past the two of you before winking at you while Kelvinâs hand snaked from your back to around your waist, wrapped around you like a warm blanket on a snow day.
âIâve got you, don't worry,â Kelvin said in a reassuring tone, smiling at you as you mirrored the warm action.
The warmth of Kelvinâs body against yours caused your heart to flutter, his touch made you feel safe, protected from everything and everyone out there, especially in Hollywood, another destructive, soul-sucking world that you heard of, seen in documentaries, scary Lifetime movies, tv shows, the news.
A series of crazy shit flying around and you refused to catch it, you couldn't. You've worked too diligently and consistently to get where you are today.
That is definitely what everyone feels, you couldn't be like them.
Kelvinâs head turned towards you, leaning in close before you did, his plump lips brushed against yours, pressing his onto yours gently. You kissed him back passionately after pulling away from each other.
âWeâve got a new star couple!â someone shouted in glee, you couldn't help but mentally roll your eyes. Here we go.
That was the big announcement from the two of you and to the world.
You were dating Kelvin secretly until the two of you had the conversation of not wanting to be a secret anymore, people had a lot to say, and celebrity relationships wonât last long, in and out like a drive-thru. Cheating, sex scandals, some weird cult shit, or some connection to Illuminati.
Aaron, your manager Leona, and your bodyguard Felix were the only people who knew.
But you didn't let what other people say or think, or do kill your joy, Kelvin and you were happy with each other, that is what mattered most.
âI'll see you lovebirds later,â Aaron spoke up, waving goodbye to you.
You waved back in response, smiling at Aaron with a head tilt. He was so sweet, you focused on the cameras flashing before winking at the camera.
At this point, when is it going to be over? It had to be.
You walked through the strobing lights of the cameras, moving from side to side in those same painful heels. With a forced smile for the photographers and your boyfriend by your side, you were nearing the limousine.
âTime to leave, beautiful,â he whispered in your ear, gently guiding you toward the sleek, black limo.
âThank God,â you whispered back, turning to face him, walking toward the door as Kelvin opened the door.
You ducked your head and settled into the plush suede backseat of the limo with its tinted deep windows, which was spacious and the color of ink black for the seats and the car floor below your heels were soft as a cloud, the color of macaroon cream.
Kelvin ducked his head and settled onto the suede backseat beside you, grinning at you like he was ready to eat you out in the backseat as he shut the door behind himself. âGlad thatâs over and done with, now I can focus on you,â he said, his tone low and seductive.
You chuckled lightly, biting down your lips, clenching your legs before opening the door to the refrigerator and grabbing a champmage botte, âI need a drink first before I deal with your nasty ass,â you shot back using a sinful smirk.
The limo had buttons atop your heads, for the white florescent lights including a small refrigerator for drinks, water bottles, champagne, and wine.
He grabbed the glasses and passed one to you, before kissing your lips again, the taste of strawberry lips gloss adorned his lips, your thumb carefully rubbed it off. He groaned at your touch, damn he was in love with you.
You were 100% sure that Kelvin was so smitten with you, he indeed was.
âMy nasty ass?â Kelvin asked in a tone as if he was shocked, his hand resting on the armrest.
âYeah, you heard me right, Mr. Harrison. All those kisses on the red carpet, I can't help but feel like you're trying to stake your claim,â You laughed, pouring the champagne into the glasses.
Kelvin raised an eyebrow, leaning closer, his voice dropping an octave. âAnd what if I am? Youâre mine, Y/N. And I'm yours, You know that, right?â
You felt heat rise to your cheeks as you took a sip of the bubbly drink. âI do know that, but letâs not forget that the limo driver is watching us, heâs probably a pervert,â you whispered back.
Until you suddenly realize that the limo driver was a woman, her brown skin and brown eyes go with her makeup, her lush lips in red lipstick, giving you a reassuring smile through the rearview mirrors. The limo peeled away from the event, gliding smoothly onto the road where your destination was.
âOh, you didn't? I'm so glad that sheâs a woman but you never know these days,â You mentioned with a shrug.
âAgreed, I'm not sure about how long this drive so how about we make the most of it? Hm?â Kelvin asked with a soft hum, shrugging.
The two of you finished your drinks, feeling the buzz of the drink flow through you, âYeah, how about we try an exhibitionist kink that I want to do?â You suggested to him.
The sleek limo began to take a gentle turn to the right, going through the bright towering lights and passing through other cars, paying them no mind, as if you two were the only ones in the world.
Kelvin nodded, it was something that he never thought heâd do but with you, he wanted to try it. Just thought of it turned him on. An idea popped up in his head.
âJust imagineâŚthereâs the driver named uhâŚKendra watching us and the cameras few inches away from us, and here we are,â Kelvin replied in a seductive time.
You grinned at the man before kissing down his neck, âYouâre bad, huh?â you said to him.
âOnly for you, baby, but what do you want to do first?â Kelvin asked with that sinful grin, kissing your lips again.
His fingers trailing over your arm and shivered from his touch, with your hand snaked below his pants before stopping, âCan I suck your dick while the driver watches? Just a taste Kel?â you whispered softly in his ear.
His breath hitched from your voice, and he nodded at you. âY/N..yes you can, don't make me beg,â he sighed blissfully with a smirk. He was in for a treat from you, he didn't even know it yet.
And with his consent, you unzipped his zipped and gently slid down his boxers and pants a little bit, kissing his tip before wrapping your mouth around his thick, long brown dick, his arms rested on the armrest of the limo.
His tongue gliding over his lips, he groaned loudly once you bopped your head onto his dick, your tongue tracing shapes on the veins, he knew you looked so gorgeous doing this, âFuckâŚso beautiful, suck it harder..â Kelvin panted heavily, his head fell back onto the soft cushion.
âMmm..so good,â you mumbled lowly, your hand stroking him with your fingers rolling between his balls, he grunted once he locked eyes with the female limo driver. The soft slurping and squelching sounds filled the car, the warmth of your mouth spurred him one.
âThat mouth of yours..is perfect, I couldn't resist you, seeing you walk down that carpetâŚfuck!â Kelvin shouted out, pushing his hip upwards.
Your palm stroked Kelvin's dick with your cheeks hollowing around him as spit dripped from the corner of her lips, spit stuck to your hand and tricked down to his balls, "Fuck..Y/N.." he groaned deeply, his hands gripping the armrest tightly, You moaned around him, sending vibrations through his body.
âItâs turning me on when you suck this dick, the driver is watching usâŚthat feels so fucking good,â Kel moaned again, hearing your muffled moans in response, filling that exhibitionist side of you once the driverâs eyes flickered back to Kelvin.
You bopped your head faster and your cheeks hollowed harder, wetting his dick and seats up, covered with drops of precum and spit. Staining his pants, your dress. Good thing both of you wore black, âJust like that! Shit!â
His balls tightened in response around your fingers, Kelvinâs mouth parted as you twisted your hand around his dick, squeezing it lightly. âShit!âŚ.Shit!âŚY/N, please!â he begged for you, he gasped as if he lost oxygen in his lungs.
Finally, he reached it, Kelvin's hot cum spilling into your mouth, you quickly swallowed every drop while you lifted you head,
âIt was good wasn't it?â You bragged with confidence, Smiling and using a warm towel from the edge to clean your mouth, you tossed it into the trash. You put his dick back into his boxers, he zipped them up, and pulled up his pants.
Before you could reply, his hand settled on the back of your neck, drawing you in. He kissed you passionately and intensely, and as you returned the kiss, you let out a moan. When you finally pulled away, a strand of saliva connected your lips and his.
âThat was amazing, baby, my turn,â Kelvin sang playfully, giving you an tender kiss as you moaned, your pussy from his touch.
More friction, desperately.
You leaned in, âTouch me, please,â you whimpered softly, giving him consent to touch you.
His fingers grazed the edge of your dress as Kelvin planted kisses on your collarbone, marking your deep brown skin with hickeys. âK-KelvinâŚâ you moaned again, His fingers slipped beneath your panties, sensing your wetness through the fabric, humming softly in response against your shoulder.
âI couldn't leave my girl like this, so wet just from sucking my shit off?â Kelvin asked in a deep tone, his voice deepening. His finger rubbing your clit. âY-yeah, I-it was big, couldn't fit it all..â you groaned before moving your hips. No teasing was a rule of yours, but Kelvinâs hand slid through your panties, pinching your clit.
He pushed your panties to the side, and rolled them down and off your ankles. You parted your legs wide for him, while gazing into his eyes, âYouâre so fucking nasty, girl,â he groaned softly, his legs parted a bit.
His fingers parted your folds and slipped inside with ease, making you moan wildly, causing Kendra to look back at him but she paid attention to the road still. âShhh, I got you, my girlâs been stressed out?â he said, his lips nibbling on your bottom lip, the taste of wine and lip gloss.
âKel..fuck!â you cried out, rolling your hips to that torturous pace, your arms wrapped around his shoulders tight, he must've told the driver to take the long way, your essence poured onto the seats, as he gently pulled the strings of your dress, your breasts poked out. He licked his lips.
âBeautiful titties,â he mumbled, his hands cupping your breasts softly, pinching your nipples roughly before sucking the right softly. âMhhm..â you hummed but moaned, youâd almost forgotten that you were still in the limo, you definitely needed this. Your hand rested on the back of his nape, feeling that comforting warmth.
In need of his touch as if it was religious, you hoped to your ancestors and God above that Kendra kept driving, eventually you would get home later, you need more.
His fingers thrust in and out of you, he watched your face scrunch up in pleasure, he pressed your back to his clothed chest. âI love it when you make a fucking mess on my fingers, I can't wait to feel it on my dick,â He teased, curling up his fingers. He was so nasty, so passionate. His dick hardens in his pants.
âI..i..I love this shit with you, so much, get deeper for me papa,â You babbled softly, panting while moving your hips a bit. Your hands gripped the armrest, Kelvin was still behind you, keeping you close so you wouldn't hurt yourself.
âOh shit! Shit! Kelvin!â you moaned suddenly once his fingers slid in deeper, your wet walls clenched tightly around his digits. Your wetness covered him completely and stained his pants but didnât care.
The limo resumed driving straight again, while the little bumps on the roads made every sensation. Your pussy sucked his fingers right back in and clenched tight, âThatâs right, you feel it? That pussy sucked me back in..fuck,â Kelvin groaned raspily, biting down his lip, You gasped, feeling the rhythm of his fingers and the warmth of his body pressed against yours.
The thrill of being in a moving vehicle, with the driver just a few feet away, was pulling you close to the edge. You were so close, but you weren't ready to go home; he pressed his bulge against you and moved his hips, âDon't see what you do to me?â Kelvin groaned as he felt your ass against him, giving your backside a playful smack that made you moan, clearly turned on by you.
His thumb flattened on your clit and circled, your mind blurred from pleasure and saw thousands of stars behind your closed eyelids, you were moaning loudly as his fingers went faster. âThat pussy knows me so well,â Kelvin teased with a grin.
âYouâre so good to me, just a little more baby,â You begged, your voice softened a bit, his fingers hit that sweet spot. Moving in a âcome hereâ motion over and over. âI got you,â
You nodded, feeling the tension build within you, the pressure mounting as he resumed to thrust his fingers, in and out, curling them just right to hit that sweet spot. âYou drive me crazy, I'm gone fuck you so good when we get in that house,â
After his fingers turned sporadic and curled again, you felt yourself clench around his fingers. Waves crashing over you as you cried out his name, âKelvin!â
He slowed his movements, letting you ride out the waves of your orgasm, feeling you pulse around him. The rush of it left you breathless, and you leaned back against his chest, panting as the aftershocks coursed through you.
âDamn, youâre beautiful when you cum,â he murmured, planting soft kisses along your shoulder and lips, sending little sparks of electricity through your body.
You turned to face him, still catching your breath. âYouâre not too bad yourself,â you teased, a playful smile creeping onto your lips.
Kelvin chuckled, the sound low and rich, filling the quiet space of the limo. âI love you,â he said, he pulled out his fingers, watching you tie up the strings in the back of your dress.
âI love you too,â you agreed, stealing a quick kiss from him, feeling the warmth radiating between you.
As the car slowed down, you could see the lights of your house glowing in the distance. âLooks like we're almost home,â you said, a hint of reluctance in your voice.
âThat was fun, I liked that,â Kelvin replied, grinning like it was his birthday and he enjoyed his present. His eyes are still on you.
You nodded, feeling the heat rise in your cheeks, âYeah, I liked it too,â you said, that shy side coming out.
The limo finally came to a stop, and the driver turned to look at you both. âWeâve arrived,â she announced with a knowing smile, as if she understood the connection that had just blossomed between you two.
âThanks, Kendra,â you said, feeling a bit shy as you realized the driver had witnessed more than just a simple kiss.
Kelvin opened the door, helping you out as you stepped onto the pavement. The cool night air hit your skin, and you shivered slightly, but Kelvin wrapped his arm around you, pulling you close again. He closed the door and let Kendra that he pay her immediately, apologizing for the mess on the seats.
âLetâs get inside,â he said, his tone both playful and protective.
Once inside, you closed the door behind yourself. Kelvin brought you into the bedroom, removing his suit as you peeled off your dress. He quickly kissed you, your lips meeting. Your legs spread, he buried his dick inside you. His hands on your hips.
âMy beautiful girl,â he groaned softly.
And with that, he made love to you all night long, distrubing your neighbors who obviously sent a nose complaint but you knew Kelvin would talk care of it. Your moans echoed through the walls, he kissed your shoulder and said, âFuck âem, you can scream as loud as you want to,â
ââââ
#black!reader#black fanfiction#black!fem!reader#notapradagurl7#kelvin harrison jr. x black!reader#kelvin harrison jr. fic#kelvin harrison jr.#black!oc#aaron pierre fic#aaron pierre x black reader#aaron pierre#rebel ridge#lion king mufasa#terry richmond
272 notes
¡
View notes
Note
I think covid driving a lot of people into fandom and also isolating everyone has also contributed to this new shynessin fandoms. People are afraid to comment because they're shy. In one of my fandoms an author found her fic uploaded into character.ai, as in there was a chat using the character as written in her fic, it was explicitly stated that way and when she came back with screenshots essentially being angry and asking why whoever did this did this, a sizable amount of people were subtweeting her and saying that they don't want to talk to her/are shy to talk to her about her fic so they were talking to character ai. Writers will die from happiness if you ask them about their fics and so many people seem to find it weird behavior to reach out to the writer and ask them about the fic.
--
The pandemic has definitely eroded social skills, but people were going "I'm a smoll bean and could never talk to the BNF!" for decades while the supposed BNF was like "Why are you all shunning me?"
It's not about lockdown. It's about dumbasses who think anxiety means only they can ever feel bad.
105 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Let's see, so my fic is called " The Recollection of Wednesday Addams" on AO3
1. I can't believe I wrote this.
2. I get giddy!! First couple of weeks my face ached from smiling lmao.
3. Haven't gotten any, wenclair community has been nothing but loving. I guess if do get negative comments it's one of 2 scenarios; they dislike the ship/fic, can't do much about that except thank them for at least giving the fic a chance, or they have a critique on my writing, which could be a learning experience.
4. I love all of my comments, and have a group of commenters that are with me every update đ I can't pick favorites man. It's like asking a parent who their favorite kid is. đ¤Ł
5. "Great, Enid, you killed her with your wolf hotness, now I have a dead goth girl in my office."
6. Only have one fic, can't do this one.
7. "I fear that we are falling for an insipid clichĂŠ. But it is indeed a situation where I am not stuck here with you. You are damnably stuck here WITH ME."
8. Wednesday wouldn't apologize if she had been. It was the least expected reaction to how striking Enid looked.
9. I normally don't snack when I write cause it will inevitably end up on my phone screen, but I guess Takis?
10. Water?
11. Wenclair.
12. Wednesday or Gideon the ninth.
13. Nope.
14. Honestly, a Cairo Sweet x CC Walker or Pip has been plaguing my mind. Inspired by this image:
15. none.
16. just anything describing an intense want or desire, I like those words.
17. Black cat x sunshine characters.
18. Enemies to lovers.
19. Character inadvertently falls in love, is in hilarious denial.
20. Herbs and their properties .
22. I used to watch TikTok edits đđ ,now that TikTok is dead to me, I guess I'll watch gay movies. 'You can live forever" is one of my faves and always manages to crack the ice.
23. In my car at the school pickup line (Safely, I get there early, park and get an hour of free time) , or briefly in the mornins before leaving for work, or very very rarely, when work stops for any reason, I sneak in a couple of paragraphs or just scribble sudden lines or scenes on paper and stuff them in my pockets for later.
24. to 33. I currently only have one fic đ
. So all of it is that fic. The Recollection of Wednesday Addams.
34. 'Where Others Lose Faith' has been rolling around in my mind, and I really like it cause the letters spell "WOLF"
35. Nope.
36. Yes. Jaws- Sleep Token.
37. -Bite marks- Ari Abdul
Go back- Tom Auton
Artificial Paradise- Vlad Holiday
38. As Above So Below- Cxssidy
39. I've been slacking, haven't drawn a lot. đđđ And I couldn't find an image that fit.
40. "I don't love you with my heart. It will stop one day. I don't love you with my mind, I may lose it. I love you with my soul, and that does not forget."
Yet another fanfic writer ask game!
Compliment your writing!
How do you react to positive comments?
How do you react to negative comments?
Post a screenshot of one of your favorite comments
Quote one of your fics out of context
Vaguely spoil one of your fics without telling us which one it is
Share the first line of your five most recently published fics
Share the last line that you wrote
Tell us your favorite thing to drink when you write
Tell us your favorite thing to snack on when you write
What fandom do you write for most often?
What fandom do you want to write for more often?
Do you ever write crossovers?
What two fandoms would you write a crossover for?
What fic of yours would you most like to rewrite?
What is one of your favorite words or phrases to use in writing?
What trope is your favorite to write?
What trope have you not written yet, but want to?
What headcanon do you always include in your stories?
What was the last thing you researched for a story?
What do you do when you get writer's block?
When do you usually write? (day of the week or time of day)
Where do you usually write?
Which fic do you think is your funniest?
Which fic do you think is your saddest?
Which fic do you think is your scariest?
Which fic do you think is your most adventurous?
Which fic is closest to your heart?
Which fic would you most like to have fan art done for?
Which fic would you most like to have its own fanfic written for?
Which fic would you most like to see made into a movie?
Which fic would you most like to write a sequel to?
Which of your fic titles is your favorite?
What title do you want to use, but can't figure out a story to fit?
Have you ever written a fic because you were inspired by a title?
Have you ever written a fic because you were inspired by a song?
Pick one of your fics and share three songs to go with it
Pick three of your fics and share a song to go with each
Pick one of your fics and share an image to go with it. (Unsplash is a good source)
Pick one of your fics and share a quote to go with it (not a quote from the fic, but an outside quote that fits)
#writer asks#my fics#wenclair fanfic#the recollection of wednesday addams#wednesday addams#wednesday x enid
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
the og bloodline / bloodline property (snapshots)
jey uso / jimmy uso / roman reigns / solo sikoa / sami zayn x fem!reader  word count â 7.0k summary â you belong to the bloodline, but life with the family isnât without its shenanigans. between prank wars and arguments over movie night, the boys certainly know how to keep you on your toes. notes â this fic is meant to be a fun look at the character dynamics! i get a lot of questions about how the reader interacts with the family outside of the steamy scenes and i thought this would be a fun way to explore it. that being said, thereâs still plenty of smut at the end where jimmy finally gets the reader all to himself ;) links â masterlist / taglist tags â daddy kink, dom/sub lifestyle, unprotected piv sex, degradation, dirty talk, begging, spanking, hair pulling, crying, possessive behavior, jealousy, cuddling, and fluff, jimmy likes to be called sir (change my mind)
Movie NightÂ
The living room was in an uproar. The three brothers were arguing, all of them standing off in front of the TV as they continued to talk over each other. It didnât help that they all spoke with their hands, gesticulating wildly as they continued to bicker. You could hardly make out the words amidst the chatter, each sentence louder than the last.Â
âI done told you we ainât watchinâ that shit, uce! I hate that fucking series.âÂ
âWhatâs wrong with Halloween, man? You nothinâ but a hater!âÂ
âYou picked last time anyway! Why donât you sit yoâ ass down and shut the fuck up for once!âÂ
âAt least I got some taste! What âbout you? Always pickinâ the longest fucking movie ever and then complaininâ when everyone falls asleep. I should snatch that damn remote out yoâ hand!âÂ
You rolled your eyes, moving back to the microwave to check on the popcorn. You were the only one in the house who wouldnât burn it. You watched with an amused expression as Sami moved to your side, his eyes still glued to the conflict in the living room.Â
âAre they always like this?âÂ
You chuckled. âJust for movie night. They take it very seriously.âÂ
Sami made a sound of agreement, watching as Jey grabbed a blanket from one of the couches and hurled it at his twinâs head, who dodged it with ease.Â
âHa! I see yoâ aim ainât improved since college!âÂ
âAye, you better watch yoâ mouth!âÂ
Samiâs eyes moved to where Roman sat near the balcony door, his hand covering his face in annoyance as the boys continued to yell.Â
âAnd Roman justâŚletâs it happen?âÂ
You shrugged. âIf he gets involved they just yell louder. But donât worry, they just need to get it out of their system. Once the popcorn is done theyâll calm down.âÂ
Sami didnât seem convinced, frowning as Solo snatched the remote from Jimmyâs unsuspecting hand.Â
âHey! You ainât slick - give that back!âÂ
âDonât nobody wanna watch that shit, uce. Your picks always suck!âÂ
âOh you one to talk! Whatchu wanna watch tonight? The Notebook?âÂ
The bickering continued, Roman leaning his head back against the chair to stare at the ceiling in exasperation. You couldnât hide a smile as you pulled the popcorn from the microwave, motioning for Sami to hand you a bowl.Â
âHow on earth do they ever decide on a movie?â Sami asked, his eyes flickering back to the living room in concern as Jimmy tackled Solo to the couch, both of them fighting for control of the remote.Â
âThey donât.â You replied.
Sami still seemed confused. âThen how-?â
âJust watch.âÂ
You turned off the kitchen lights, handing the bowl of popcorn to Sami, before moving into the living room.Â
The boys were still wrestling on the couch, Jey now getting involved as he placed his younger brother in a headlock. The yelling was so loud you knew youâd get a noise complaint from the neighbors. Again.Â
With a practiced ease, you approached the couch, avoiding the flurry of limbs, and deftly plucked the TV remote from Soloâs hands. They didnât even notice, Solo now using his feet to fend off Jimmy. Now irritated at his younger twinâs intrusion, Jimmy decided to lunge for Jey who let out a creative string of expletives as his brother tackled him off the back of the couch and onto the floor.Â
Roman let out a long-suffering sigh, watching with a growing irritation as the twins knocked over a lamp in their tussle.Â
You threw a cheeky wink to Sami who was watching the scene unfold with horror. âWatch this.â You cleared your throat, speaking loudly over the yelling. âOh no! Who am I going to sit with for the movie?âÂ
You watched with amusement as the yelling instantly stopped, the three brothers scrambling to return back to their seats. You raised an eyebrow as Jimmy kicked his younger twin to the side in an effort to make it to his seat first, his eyes innocent as he looked back at you.Â
âYou can sit here, baby.â Jimmy cooed, patting his lap. âItâs right here waitinâ for you.âÂ
âMan, shut up!â Jey snapped, taking his seat beside his twin. You were impressed at how quickly he switched from irritated to begging as he gave you his best puppy-dog eyes. âYou can sit witâ me, sweetheart. Come on, you know you want to.âÂ
You glanced over at Solo who had taken a chair of his own, now glowering at his older brothers with his arms across his chest.Â
You turned back to Sami who was staring at you. âSee?"
You took the popcorn bowl from a still surprised looking Sami, popping a few pieces in your mouth as you turned back to the brothers. âI donât even know why youâre arguing. You know weâre still watching the Scream movies in order, right? Arenât we on the third one now?âÂ
The brothers frowned, looking at each other. Clearly theyâd forgotten.Â
You sighed. âWell, youâd better get comfortable. Iâm about to start it.âÂ
Jimmy and Jey scrambled to pick up the blankets and pillows from the floor, still looking at you expectantly in the hopes that you would choose them as your designated seat for the night. Solo, ever the wise one, didnât even try, knowing full well what your intentions were as he settled into his chair.Â
You couldnât help but press a kiss to Soloâs forehead, watching as the irritation melted from his face, his eyes now sparkling with fondness as he looked up at you.Â
You turned to Sami. âSit wherever you want, hon. But donât engage in the arguments about horror movie tropes. It only encourages them.âÂ
âHorror movie tropesâŚâ Sami seemed bewildered.Â
You waved a finger at the twins. âYou got a lot of nerve. Making a mess of this house and expecting me to sit with you. And in front of Sami too? Heâs gonna think weâre animals or something.âÂ
The twins at least had the decency to look embarrassed, both of them fidgeting under the mountain of blankets theyâd accumulated. You made a pointed look to the lamp theyâd knocked on the floor and Jey quickly returned it to the table, offering you a sheepish grin.Â
You rolled your eyes, making your way over to Romanâs chair who had been watching you with unconcealed pride. You were the only ones who could wrangle the brothers without making a scene and he made a pleased sound as you climbed into his lap, offering him some popcorn as you curled up against him.
The twins began to protest, still staring at you with pleading puppy eyes, but a sharp glance from the Tribal Chief quickly silenced them. You chuckled, pressing a kiss against Romanâs neck just to watch the twins stare in jealousy.Â
You held out the bowl to them. âPopcorn?âÂ
Prank Wars
Monday
It started with Jimmy. Of course, it started with Jimmy. Heâd decided to hide behind the shower curtain to scare Jey one afternoon after a workout.Â
You hadnât known about it in advance, but you were sure that was calculated. Jimmy knew you would have stopped him.
It wasnât because you hated fun (although you knew Jimmy would disagree). You loved a good prank as much as the next person. The problem was that pranks were never just pranks with the Samoans. They always escalated and once it started it was difficult to stop. The last time the brothers got into a prank war it had taken months to finally come to a truce.Â
Youâd been in the living room with Solo, curled up in his lap as you both read the newest Stephen King book.
âAre you ready to turn the page?â You asked, already reaching up to do so before he snatched the book away.Â
âNo, Iâm not ready to turn the page!â Solo grumbled with a frown. âYou read too damn fast.âÂ
You chuckled, a clever retort already on your tongue before you heard Jeyâs bellow of alarm, followed by Jimmyâs maniacal laughter.Â
You and Solo were quick to abandon the book, making haste to the twinsâ shared bathroom to see what all the commotion was about.Â
âWhat the actual fuck, man?!â Jeyâs tone was indignant, completely naked as he fumbled with the towel heâd dropped in surprise.Â
Jimmy was too busy cackling, pointing childishly to his brotherâs naked form.Â
âYou should have seen your face!â He crowed, doubling over with laughter.Â
Jey already looked pissed, but once he saw you and Solo in the doorway his face went crimson. You let out a sigh, Jimmyâs loud laughter still echoing against the tile of the bathroom. There was a glint in Jeyâs eye and you knew that this was just the beginning.Â
He was already plotting his revenge.Â
TuesdayÂ
You didnât think Jey would retaliate so quickly, but you couldnât say you were surprised. Once the prank war started, things always got out of hand.Â
Roman and Paul were out, but the rest of you were in the living room eating dinner. Sami was sitting next to you on the couch, his leg pressed against yours as he showed you a video on his phone while Solo and Jimmy were talking. Meanwhile, Jey was leaning back in his chair, apparently scrolling on his phone.Â
Things seemed normal. Calm.Â
Jey eventually put his phone down and returned to his salad, easily joining the conversation with his brothers.Â
Nothing out of the ordinary.Â
Eventually Jimmyâs phone started to ding. You didnât think anything about it at first, but the notifications kept coming, his phone continuing to light up and vibrate as more and more messages came in.Â
Jimmy noticed, setting down his bowl to pull his phone from his pocket. âThe fuck?â He muttered, his fingers tapping on the screen to see what all the commotion was about.Â
âWhat is it, uce?â Jeyâs voice held a teasing note and you were immediately suspicious.Â
Samiâs phone started to vibrate as well and you saw a few notifications pop up at the top of his screen, all of them from Twitter.Â
@CodyRhodes Looks like someone played too hard last night!Â
@AustinCreedWins Posting this online is diabolicalÂ
You watched as Sami clicked on them, pulling up a photo of Jimmy in bed asleep, a spoon hanging from his mouth and a cup of chocolate pudding in his hand. The caption read âBig bro caught lacking againâ and already had 800 likes, despite only being posted 3 minutes ago.Â
âAre you fucking serious?â Jimmyâs voice was scathing, his eyes narrowed as he looked up at his brother.Â
Jeyâs smile was smug. âHope it was worth it, uce.âÂ
It was taking all of your willpower to avoid laughing, but Sami wasnât helping, already covering his mouth to hide his giggles.Â
Jimmy sucked his teeth. âThatâs cute.â He said, his eyes fiery. âBut weak. You canât do better than that?âÂ
Jey shrugged, taking an innocent bite of his salad while you and Sami watched more notifications come in.Â
@RandyOrton đ´đŤ
@FightOwensFight So this is why heâs slow as hell in the ring
Jimmy was typing furiously on his phone, still scowling. You saw Samiâs finger hover temptingly over the retweet button, casting you a conspiratorial glance.
âIâm not sure you want to get involved.â You whispered.
âOh, come on.â Sami whispered back. âIt canât be that bad.âÂ
âDid you change the fucking password to our Twitter account?â Jimmyâs voice was outraged and Sami quickly turned off his phone, the temptation gone.Â
Meanwhile Jey just sat there and smirked.Â
WednesdayÂ
Soft sunlight filtered through the bedroom window, warming your cheek and slowly rousing you from slumber. You could feel Jeyâs strong arms wrapped around you, his breath tickling the back of your neck as he kept you pulled close to his chest. You let out a contented sigh, snuggling closer to him and smiling as you felt him lean up to kiss your temple.Â
It wasnât uncommon to wake up in someone elseâs bed. You werenât picky about where you slept and you tried to be fair, giving each of the brothers an equal amount of attention. Jey made it hard though. He was quick to whisk you away to his bedroom, often doing his best to monopolize your time whenever the Tribal Chief was gone or busy.
âMorninâ,â He rumbled, his voice still heavy with sleep.Â
âMorning.â You echoed, twisting around to face him. He always looked so beautiful like this, his brown eyes half-lidded and sleepy as he offered you a lazy smile.Â
âSleep good?â He murmured and you nodded, smiling as he pressed a gentle kiss to your lips.Â
You quickly shied away, covering your mouth. âI donât think you want all this. I havenât brushed my teeth yet.âÂ
Jeyâs smile was a burst of sunshine. âIâll survive.âÂ
You relaxed as he kissed you again, his lips impossibly soft. You let out a hum of contentment and he pulled you closer, his hands warm against your bare skin. But when he moved his leg up to wrap around yours he immediately stopped, breaking away from the kiss to frown.Â
You stared at him. âWhat is it?âÂ
Jey moved his leg around underneath the sheets, his brow furrowed. âThis bed feel wet to you?âÂ
Now it was your turn to frown, moving your legs around beneath the sheets to feel for yourself. The sheets did feel damp, especially near your feet.Â
You both leaned up at the same time to look and you couldnât suppress a scream when you saw what was at the end of the bed.Â
It was a lobster.Â
A living, moving, wet lobster. The fucker was huge, rubber bands around his claws and his beady eyes staring at you. You continued to scream, pulling your legs up to your chest and pressing yourself against the headboard. Jey was so startled, both by the lobster and your screams that he jerked back, sitting up so quickly that he lost his balance. He fell off the bed, pulling the sheets, and the lobster, with him, where they landed on the floor with a loud thump!
You had enough courage to lean over the side of the bed and stare at Jey who was now sprawled out on the floor, his eyes wild.Â
âJesus fucking Christ!â He swore, yanking at the tangled mess of sheets and blankets to look for the lobster, who was now drowning in a sea of cotton.Â
You heard the source of the laughter before you saw it, Jimmyâs guffaws giving away his position in the bathroom. He was crouched in the doorway like a gremlin, a shit-eating grin on his face as he continued to point and laugh at his brother.Â
âOh my god, that was fucking priceless!â Jimmy could hardly get the words out, his smile so wide you could see all of his teeth. âI should have gotten that on video!âÂ
Solo and Sami were quickly in the room, summoned by your screams and Jeyâs cursing. Solo looked worried, though the worry quickly shifted to annoyance at the sight of his older brother laughing hysterically. Sami just looked confused.Â
âWhat happened?â He asked, his eyebrow raised at Jey. âWhat are you doing on the floor?âÂ
Jey hurled a pillow at him. âYou think Iâm just chillinâ here, uce?â He snapped and Sami looked like he was trying not to laugh.Â
âWhere is it?â You asked meekly.Â
âWhereâs what?â asked Sami. He took a step forward and you raised your hand in a panic. Â
âNo! Not another step!â You shrieked. âThereâs a lobster in here!âÂ
Sami immediately jumped back, staring at the jumbled sheets on the floor in confusion. There was a beat of silence before he finally said, âThereâs a what in here?âÂ
âGot it at the store this morning!â Jimmy sounded far too pleased with himself. âAnd if she hadnât been in here,â He pointed at you. âI would have put it next to your face!âÂ
Jey quickly stood, uncaring that he was naked or that there was a lobster somewhere lost in the room. He launched himself at his twin, the two of them tumbling to the ground, while Solo stared up at the ceiling in exasperation. Â
ThursdayÂ
Roman had insisted they take you out somewhere nice tonight. They had a big show tomorrow and you knew it would be some time before all of you could spend time together again. You were thrilled by the suggestion, smacking a huge kiss onto Romanâs cheek in your excitement when heâd told you the news.Â
It was the nicest restaurant in town, though you werenât surprised. The Tribal Chief only took you to the finest places - nothing but the best for his girl. Roman had ensured that the seven of you had a private room, far away from the press and fans who seemed to follow them everywhere.Â
You sat beside Roman and Jimmy, watching with a smile as Paul told a particularly entertaining story about his ECW days.Â
You noticed Jimmy shift next to you, as if he were uncomfortable, reaching a hand up to tug at the collar of his shirt.Â
You leaned into his side. âHey, you alright?âÂ
Jimmy met your gaze with a distant smile. âHm? Oh, yeah. Itâs nothing.âÂ
But clearly it wasnât nothing. Jimmy continued to fidget uncomfortably, sweat beginning to bead on his forehead. He seemed unsure of what to do with his hands, often tugging on his shirt or pants while trying to be discreet. You leaned over, about to question him again, but he quickly got up and excused himself before you could, hardly tossing a backwards glance your way as he made a beeline for the bathroom.Â
You furrowed your brow in confusion, though the confusion was quickly cleared up when you met Jeyâs triumphant gaze. Heâd done something to his brother, that much was obvious, but you werenât sure what.Â
You felt Romanâs hand on your thigh and you were reminded that the Tribal Chief knew nothing about the pranks going on between the twins. He hated them even more than you did and you knew that he would disapprove of the shenanigans, especially since he knew how quickly they escalated.Â
âDid Jimmy get lost?â Sami finally asked when Jimmy failed to return to the table. You were the only one to notice Jeyâs smirk, though he quickly hid it by taking a sip of his drink.Â
âThis is supposed to be a family outing.â Roman grumbled, his hand tightening against your thigh. You were quick to reassure him.Â
âIâm sure heâs fine,â You cooed, taking Romanâs hand in yours and rubbing your thumb across his knuckles. âMaybe heâs just feeling a little under the weather.âÂ
Jimmy didnât return to the table until well after the food arrived, his copper cheeks flushed red. You noticed that his forehead was still shining with sweat as he continued to fidget uncomfortably in his chair.Â
You reached out to take his hand and give it a squeeze, but he only offered you a weak smile in return.Â
âAre you sure youâre okay?â You whispered and Jimmy nodded quickly, focusing on his food to avoid your concerned gaze.Â
Eventually Jimmyâs fidgeting caught Romanâs attention. âWhatâs your problem?â The Tribal Chief demanded, causing Jimmy to drop his fork in surprise. The entire table went silent, everyone staring. Jimmy seemed flustered.Â
âUhâŚnothing, uce. Whatchu mean?â Jimmy tried to play it off with a weak chuckle but was failing epically.Â
âWhy canât you sit still?â Romanâs tone was scathing. âWeâre supposed to be out enjoying ourselves and youâre acting like itâs torture for you. Is going out really that big of a problem?âÂ
âWhat? No!â Jimmy seemed alarmed. âNo, Iâm good, uce. I just think I might be allergic to our laundry detergent or something.âÂ
Jey snorted in amusement but he quickly returned to his food when Roman looked at him.Â
You pressed a sweet kiss to Romanâs cheek. âItâs fine, baby,â You murmured, hoping to distract him from his growing irritation. âIâm having a good time. Did you enjoy your food?âÂ
Roman gave one more annoyed look to Jimmy before he turned back to you, his gaze softening as he answered your question.Â
Jimmy slouched in his seat, relieved to no longer be under the Tribal Chiefâs scrutiny, though he threw his twin a dirty look. Jey ignored him, resuming his conversation with Paul and Solo while Sami looked on with interest.Â
Eventually the dinner concluded, the seven of you walking back out to the parking lot. You stayed by the Tribal Chiefâs side, though you didnât miss Jimmy grabbing his brotherâs arm, hissing into his ear, âWhat the fuck did you do to me?âÂ
Jeyâs grin was devious. âDid you know you could buy itching powder online? Me neither. Glad to see it worked so well.âÂ
Jimmy was seething. âIâm gonna fucking kill you.âÂ
But Jey just laughed.Â
FridayÂ
The twins were in the living room, both of them lounging exhaustedly after a particularly brutal workout. They wanted to be sharp for the show tonight, especially since they were defending their tag team titles. You watched appreciatively as Jey leaned back in his chair, his crop top riding up to reveal his toned stomach and his long legs stretched out in front of him as he leaned back to close his eyes. Jimmy looked equally delicious, manspreading on the couch with his phone in hand, his long hair tied up in a bun.Â
You stopped in front of them, clutching your back with a bit more drama than you usually did.Â
âOh, god,â you moaned, rubbing your lower back as if you were in pain. âWhat the hell have I done to it?âÂ
The twins materialized at your side, their hands immediately on you.Â
âYou alright, pretty girl?â Jimmy seemed concerned, his hands warm as he reached under your shirt to feel the muscles of your back. You hissed dramatically as he touched you and Jey took a step back.Â
âWhat is it?â Jey asked, his tone worried. He was reaching for his phone. âDo I need to call one of the trainers up here?âÂ
âNo, no.â You waved your hand dismissively. âNo, I think I just need you to pop my back.âÂ
The twins had done it a million times before, their strong arms able to lift you with ease to pop your back whenever you had pain.Â
Jimmyâs arms were around you instantly, pulling you backwards against him so he could lift you.Â
âReady?â he asked and you nodded.Â
He lifted and your feet left the ground. Thatâs when you did it. Youâd hidden two pieces of uncooked pasta in your teeth and you quickly bit down on them as Jimmy lifted you up, simulating the sound of bones cracking.Â
You immediately went limp, closing your eyes as you allowed your body to collapse.Â
âWhat the fuck?!â Jeyâs voice was panicked, someoneâs hands on you to keep you from falling to the floor. You felt a warm hand cradling your neck, someoneâs breath against your cheek.Â
âOh my fucking god!â Jimmyâs voice was equally panicked, his hands roaming you. âI didnâtâŚI didnât think I-âÂ
âWhat the hell did you do?â Jey bellowed, more hands on you as the two shuffled above your limp body.Â
âBabe, open your eyes!â Jimmy sounded distressed. âOh my god, what the fuckâŚâÂ
You didnât actually want to torture them so you quickly opened your eyes with a wide grin. The twins were kneeling over you, both of them staring down at you in a weird mixture of shock and panic.Â
âSurprise!â You garbled, spitting out the uncooked pasta just to watch the twinsâ eyes widen in realization. âIâm not dead!âÂ
Jimmyâs mouth fell open. âYouâŚâ
âWhat the actual fuck?â Jey demanded, still angry and running high on adrenaline. âWhyâd you do that?âÂ
You sat up, trying to suppress your laughter. âTo prove that pranks are stupid.â You told them, giving them a knowing look. âAnd to beg both of you to stop with the prank war before someone really does get hurt.âÂ
Jimmy closed his mouth, his pupils still dilated from the near heart attack youâd almost given him. Meanwhile, his twin was still huffing and puffing, his brow furrowed as he looked down at you.Â
There was a beat of silence and you stood up, the twins quickly following in suit.
âI mean it.â You told them, your gaze at them now serious. âThe last time you got involved in a prank war you almost burned down a hotel and wasted hundreds of dollars on a cement truck. Hell, I donât even know what the cement truck was for. All I know is that we donât need to go in that direction again. You're both even now. 2 for 2. So letâs agree to just end it here. Okay?âÂ
There was a long silence. The twins looked at each other, then back at you. You could tell they didnât want to, but you refused to give in, raising an eyebrow at them.Â
âOkay?âÂ
The twins finally nodded, though they still refused to look at each other. You frowned.Â
âGood. Now hug it out.âÂ
The twins stared at you incredulously, already beginning to protest.Â
âCome onâŚwe agreed to stop, ainât that enough?âÂ
âI ainât gonna hug Mr. Ugly, are you crazy?âÂ
You held up your hand. âHug it out or no blowjobs for a week.âÂ
The twinsâ arms were around each other so fast you couldnât help but laugh.
Game Night
I ainât ever playing wit yo��� cheatinâ ass again!Â
Cheating? Just admit you suck, uce.Â
You one to talk. Didnât Solo take half of yoâ last paycheck?Â
Oh, you got jokes now, huh? Rich cominâ from you after Roman done took every penny to your name.Â
How âbout I come over there and knock that disrespect out yoâ mouth?Â
That was how poker night had ended last time. Had the Tribal Chief not intervened, the twins would have come to blows right there in the living room. After pulling them apart, Roman had sworn up and down that poker was officially banned and that they would not be doing this again.Â
Unfortunately, Roman was full of shit.Â
It didnât matter how horrible the last poker night ended, they would still somehow always end up back here: gathered around the dining room table, beers in hand, and loud music in the background. No matter how strict Roman pretended to be he was just as weak as his cousins when it came to gambling. You couldnât be sure exactly why, though you suspected that it might be because he was actually good at it. He almost always won, no matter how hard his younger cousins worked to take his money.Â
Even now as he kept you perched in his lap, his hand curled possessively on your thigh, you could see him holding the winning hand. You couldnât help but smile, leaning back to pepper his neck with kisses. You heard his chuckle rumble in the large expanse of his chest, his lips soft as he kissed your cheek.Â
âCome on, yâall. We ainât doinâ dinner and a show.â Jimmyâs words were annoyed, but his tone was playful as he eyed you in his Chiefâs lap. You saw the way his eyes traveled down to your exposed breasts, his eyes filled with want. He was waiting for you to give up Romanâs lap for his. Which you had considered. But for now you were more than happy to stay in the Tribal Chiefâs lap, his hands warm against your bare skin.Â
âWhat do you think, pretty girl?â Roman asked, his tone knowing. âShould I raise?âÂ
You grinned up at him, nuzzling against his soft beard. âMm hm. I think so, Daddy.â
âWell, you heard her, boys.â The Tribal Chief said, pushing his chips to the middle of the table.Â
You watched as Jey frowned, his eyes scanning his own cards. Youâd told him a million times to work on his poker face but nothing ever changed. He still wore his heart on his sleeve, every thought still on his face no matter how hard he tried to hide it. It was one of the things you loved about him, even if it did cause him to lose every hand of poker he ever played.Â
Solo, on the other hand, was a professional. His stoic nature was both his weapon and his shield. In all their years of playing poker together, Solo was the only one to ever take any serious cash from his older cousin, much to Romanâs chagrin. Perhaps heâd win again tonight, his stony face giving nothing away.Â
While Jimmy was certainly better than his twin at hiding his emotions, he had tics - dead giveaways that you were quick to learn. His cocky attitude wasnât nearly as effective as his younger brotherâs stoicism and you could always read his eyes, no matter how much bravado he put on.Â
Sami was a bit more difficult to read. He was new to the game and he had been timid so far, folding every chance he got without taking any real risks. You wondered what Roman thought about it, though you didnât get a chance to ask, his hand slapping your ass to urge you up.Â
âGrab me another beer, will ya, baby?âÂ
The Tribal Chiefâs words were commanding and you were eager to obey. âYes, Daddy.â You murmured, pressing another kiss to his cheek before heading to the kitchen.Â
You tried to suppress a smile as the entire table leaned forward to watch you walk away. Roman really thought he was slick, but you knew him too well. Heâd used you as a distraction. And his family had fallen for the bait.Â
You werenât sure exactly what happened while your back was turned, but you heard a loud cacophony of groans and yells, no doubt indicating that the Tribal Chief had won. Again.Â
âMan, this some bullshit!âÂ
âJesus, we canât catch a single break.âÂ
âDamn, Sami, you gonna do somethinâ tonight, or what?âÂ
âHey! Iâve been dealt nothing but crappy cards!âÂ
You returned with the Tribal Chiefâs beer, smiling as he kissed your knuckles in gratitude. He didnât urge you to sit back down in his lap, which you took as a sign that he was comfortable with you offering your attention elsewhere.Â
You looked up and immediately met Jimmyâs hungry gaze again. Heâd been waiting for you for a while now and you knew you couldnât deny him, making your way to his side and allowing him to pull you into his lap.Â
His arms were wrapped around you instantly, his lips attached to your neck as he pressed kisses there. You couldnât help but giggle, your laughter causing him to smile against you.Â
âSweet girl,â he murmured. It was his favorite thing to call you. âLove it when you sit with me.âÂ
You leaned back against him, pulling your legs up to curl contently in his lap like a lazy housecat. âLove it when you hold me.â You returned, nuzzling into his beard as he leaned forward to grab the cards that Solo had dealt.Â
You didnât miss the way Jeyâs eyes flashed over to you, his emotions once again written all over his face. He was jealous, despite the fact that he had bent you over the kitchen counter no more than an hour ago. The man was insatiable. You couldnât help but chuckle at the younger twin, throwing him a cheeky wink just to watch him squirm.Â
âYeah, thatâs right,â Jimmyâs voice was smug. Heâd noticed his twinâs jealousy too. âGot the prettiest girl in the world in my lap, donât I? Too bad she donât wanna sit with you.âÂ
A splotch of color dotted Jeyâs cheeks. âShe only sittinâ with you âcause you need a handicap.â He grumbled, causing Jimmy to throw back his head and laugh.Â
âDonât be mean,â You chided Jimmy, your fingers curling in the soft fabric of his shirt. âOr else Iâll get up.âÂ
Jimmyâs grip tightened against you. âOh, you ainât goinâ anywhere, babygirl.â His words sent a shiver down your spine.Â
He held up his cards to you but you didnât care much about them, opting instead to press your face to his chest and close your eyes.Â
You heard the others talking amongst themselves, but you felt lost in Jimmyâs touch, practically purring as he stroked your soft skin. You felt him slide his hand down your thigh, his hand resting dangerously close to your already leaking pussy. You felt your breath stutter, instinctively opening your legs just a little further to grant him access.Â
To the table, Jimmy announced, âCall!â and threw some of his chips into the pot. Meanwhile, his hand continued to creep further between your legs, your eyelids fluttering at the feeling. And when he found the wetness between your legs it took all of your willpower not to moan lest you distract from the game.Â
âStill soaked, baby?â Jimmy had been the one to catch Jey fucking you in the kitchen. âOr is it just me that you all wet for?âÂ
You reached out and grabbed his wrist, holding it like a lifeline. âJustâŚjust you.â You stuttered, your hips instinctively pushing back to find the erection Jimmy was hiding in his sweatpants.Â
Jimmy chuckled, still completely in control as he dipped his fingers in between your folds, playing with you.Â
âCall.â Solo said gruffly, his eyes meeting yours across the table. He was always so difficult to read, but you could have sworn you saw the barest twinkle of amusement in his eyes as he looked on, knowing exactly what his older brother was doing to you under the table.Â
âFive.â Roman put in his bet. Sami folded. Jey raised. You leaned further into Jimmyâs touch, forcing yourself to keep still as one of his long fingers reached further down to tease at your empty hole.Â
âWhat do you think, sweetheart?â Jimmy asked you, but you were playing a different game, pressing open-mouthed kisses to his neck as he kept his movements slow between your legs. Jimmy chuckled darkly, his lips brushing across your forehead.Â
âGuess Iâll call then.âÂ
He leaned up to place his bet and you felt his erection dig deeper into your backside, your pussy spasming at the feeling. Jimmy smirked against your shoulder as he pressed a kiss there, his breath warm against your ear.Â
âSuch a needy little thing,â he cooed, keeping his voice low as his brothers began to argue. âNeed me to take care of you, baby?âÂ
You nodded into his neck, your cheeks flushed as you met the Tribal Chiefâs amused gaze. He seemed entertained watching you try to sit still in Jimmyâs lap, his eyes traveling down to where Jimmy was keeping a possessive grip between your legs. He smirked at the sight and you wondered exactly what he was thinking.Â
The final card came out and you glanced at Jimmyâs hand. He had nothing.Â
Still, the older twinâs face gave nothing away, his fingers continuing to glide through your soaked folds as he kept you close. You could feel warmth pooling at the base of your spine, goosebumps exploding across your skin as Jimmyâs beard brushed against the back of your neck.Â
There was a silence around the table and you realized that someone had asked Jimmy a question. They wanted to know if he was still in.Â
Jimmy chuckled against your ear. âIâll let our pretty girl decide.â His finger dipped into your leaking hole and you couldnât take it anymore.Â
âHe folds.âÂ
You heard laughter from the rest of the table as you grabbed Jimmy by his shirt and dragged him to the closest bedroom, though you didnât miss the way Jeyâs eyes followed the two of you, his expression hungry.Â
Jimmy kicked the door shut behind you, still chuckling as your frenzied hands tugged his clothes from him.Â
âNeed me that bad, honey?â He sounded smug and it would have annoyed you if it didnât turn you on so fucking much.Â
âI do,â You were too horny to be embarrassed about how desperate you sounded. âNeed you so bad.âÂ
Jimmyâs eyes darkened at your words and before you realized what was happening he was picking you up with ease, throwing you onto the bed.Â
His body was on yours in an instant, his lips latched onto your neck with such ferocity that you felt your back arch at the feeling, the pain and pleasure sending more warmth between your legs.Â
You felt his cock nudge against your entrance and your legs parted easily for him, soft whimpers falling from your lips.Â
âSuch a slut for me, ainât you, baby?âÂ
You nodded, willing to agree to anything if he would just fuck you right now. Jimmy leaned up to look at you, his chain dangling above your nose.Â
âBeg me to fuck you.â He commanded, ignoring your gasp of surprise as he flipped you onto your stomach with ease. âBeg me to fuck you and if you sound pathetic enough maybe Iâll consider it.âÂ
He was so full of shit. He was just as desperate as you, his cock rock-hard as he pressed against. Still, you didnât hesitate to obey, every thought in your brain focused on him.Â
âPlease, sir, please.â You begged, the honorific rolling off your tongue with ease. You knew it drove him crazy. âPlease fuck me, sir. I need it. I need you.âÂ
Jimmy chuckled darkly, landing a harsh swat against your ass just to watch you jump.Â
âKeep going. I want to hear more.âÂ
You wriggled your hips pathetically beneath his strong hands and he smacked your ass again. âDonât be greedy,â he admonished, his voice rough. âKeep talkinâ, slut. Let me hear it.âÂ
You looked over your shoulder at him, desperate tears forming in your eyes. His eyes were dark, looking far too close to a predator surveying his prey, and you shivered.Â
âPlease, sir. I need you to fuck me.â You sniffled, arching your back to present yourself to him. âI need you to claim me. Make me yours. Please, sir, I need it so bad.âÂ
The tears started falling and Jimmy seemed pleased.Â
âGood girl,â he cooed, his cock beginning to push through your soaked folds. âItâs alright, baby. Iâll give you what you need. And you need it bad, donât you, honey?âÂ
You nodded, letting out a hiss as he pushed deeper into you, your body struggling to adjust to his size.Â
âJesus, you stranglinâ my cock, little girl.â Jimmy groaned, placing his hand between your shoulder blades to push you down into the mattress. His fingers dug into the soft flesh of your hips and you knew it would leave bruises. âSo fucking tight. Practically sucking me in.âÂ
You whined beneath him, your body beginning to tremble with need as he filled you so perfectly.Â
He bottomed out and you almost sobbed from pleasure. You could feel him brushing against that sweet spot inside of you, this angle keeping him lodged so deep that you felt it in the back of your throat.Â
âSir, please-â
You could hardly get the sentence out before Jimmy pulled out and slammed back into you, the movement so rough that you felt yourself being shoved back into the mattress.Â
âYeah, thatâs it, slut,â Jimmy moaned, his hips picking up speed as he thrust into you. He reached out and tangled his fingers into your hair, yanking at it so that your back could arch even more against him. âTake it all. You can do it, baby. I gotchu.âÂ
His sweet words, so at odds with the brutal way he was fucking you, sent you into a haze, pleasure spreading across your body like wildfire.Â
Jimmy slapped your ass again and the sharp pain had you moaning, your pussy spasming around his massive length.Â
âOh, you like that shit, huh?â Jimmyâs words were scalding you from the inside out, your cheeks burning as he continued to tug on your hair. âLike it when I rough you up?âÂ
You tried to nod but Jimmyâs grip on your hair made it impossible. Jimmy laughed and the sound was mean.Â
âThatâs okay, baby. I can give you whatchu want.âÂ
He shifted the angle of his hips and you let out a strangled scream, his cock now hitting your g-spot with devastating accuracy. A few more slaps against your ass had you crying, the pleasure so good that it was threatening to overwhelm you.Â
âPlease, sir.â You sobbed, barely able to keep your eyes open as he continued to hammer into you. âPlease, can I come?âÂ
âCome on this dick, slut.âÂ
You lost all control of yourself, your muscles tensing as the powerful orgasm wracked your body. Jimmyâs tight grip on your hair kept you from fully collapsing on the bed, your pussy continuing to spasm and convulse around Jimmyâs massive cock.
âThatâs it, baby,â he gasped, his hips stuttering against yours. âSuch a good girl.â
He pulled out so suddenly that you choked on a sob, your body shivering at the sudden feeling of emptiness. Jimmy smacked your ass one final time before he came, thick ropes of come painting your ass and thighs.Â
Jimmy let out a contented sigh, slowly releasing his tight grip on your hair to allow you to collapse onto the bed.
"Shhh, it's alright, honey," Jimmy cooed, moving to your side so he could kiss your forehead. "You did so good, baby."
You felt goosebumps prickle at your exposed skin, shivering again as your body came down from its high.
Jimmy noticed, quickly wiping you down with his discarded shirt so he could cover with you a blanket, crawling beneath the covers to join you.
You let out a sigh of your own as Jimmy pulled you close, the feeling of his strong body beneath you keeping you grounded. Jimmy continued to whisper sweet praises in your ear as he stroked your hair, his lips soft as he kissed your tear-streaked face.
Jimmy suddenly looked around, as if he were just now figuring out his surroundings. "Ain't we in Jey's room?"
You looked around too, letting out a small huff laughter at the realization. "Looks like it."
"Hm. He ain't gonna be happy about that."
You smiled, pressing adoring kisses beneath Jimmy's jaw. "He'll get over it."
_____________
besties: @mindairy @amandairene88 @askullasunflower @acute-crashout-jeyuso @partypoison00 @brianochka @femdisa @luvrsluxe @zephyrazzz @scorpiochaos @gardencottage
#bloodline property#the bloodline x you#the bloodline x reader#wwe#wwe fanfiction#jey uso#jimmy uso#roman reigns#solo sikoa#sami zayn#jey uso x reader#jimmy uso x reader#roman reigns x reader#solo sikoa x reader#sami zayn x reader#jey uso fanfiction#jimmy uso fanfiction#roman reigns fanfiction#jimmy uso smut#wwe fic#wwe imagine#the og bloodline#the bloodline#jimmy uso x you#roman reigns x you#jey uso x you#roman reigns smut#jimmy uso imagine#jey uso smut#roman reigns fic
107 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Gray Woman 4
Warnings: non/dubcon and other dark elements. My username actually says you never asked for any of this.
My warnings are not exhaustive but be aware this is a dark fic and may include potentially triggering topics. Please use your common sense when consuming content. I am not responsible for your decisions.
Character:Â Lloyd Hansen
Summary:Â You meet a man who tests your patience. (grumpy!short!reader)
Note:Â To those who didnât help me resist this beast, I blame you.
As usual, I would appreciate any and all feedback. Iâm happy to once more go on this adventure with all of you! Thank you in advance for your comments and for reblogging â¤ď¸
You hand over the statement and send off the client with âhave good dayâ. The recitation is lifeless, meaningless as it leaves your lips on habit alone. Itâs all by rote. Greet them, figure out what they want, and get them out.Â
Your next customer steps up as you take a chug of cold coffee. A glimmer of recognition flickers in your head and you squint at his reddened eyes. Oh, you know this man. Well, youâre aware of his existence.Â
âHello, sir, how can I help--âÂ
âShut up,â he scowls. âYou serious with the hello bullshit? Look at my eyes?âÂ
You blink and put your cup down, âdid you try milk?âÂ
âMilk?! Milk? You fucking burnt my retinas out.âÂ
âAre you having issues with your sight--âÂ
âThatâs not the fucking point. YouâYou remember me now, donât you?âÂ
âYou grabbed me. I reacted,â you shrug. âIf youâre only here to yell at me, Iâll need to call security--âÂ
âFuck security,â he steps up and his nose almost touches the glass. He snarls, âdo you understand who I am? How many ways I can fuck you? Figuratively and literally?âÂ
You stare back at him dully. You deal with people yelling about their money every day. Youâre desensitized to their threats. To their chagrin. Do they really think you care? That you have any sort of emotion tied to this job? It pays the bills.Â
âWould you like to make a transaction today or--â You move your hand under the desk.Â
âDonât you fucking hit that button, sweet cheeks. Iâm not going to do anything. Not here. You think Iâm fucking stupid?â He growls as he jabs the glass between you. âNo, I want you to see what the fuck you did and why Iâm going to do worse to you.â He makes a fist and hits the barrier. âAnd youâre going to fucking remember me.âÂ
You keep your hand on the edge of the counter. You sit up and look around him, âI have other customers to help. Please step aside.âÂ
He scoffs and thumps on the glass again. âYouâre a real fucking piece of work. You let this bullshit job go to your head? Why? Cause you can hit a few keys on a computer? Moneyâs still in my accounts, honey. Youâre nothing. I could buy you a hundred times over and still have as much left.âÂ
You exhale and look at him as you wave up the next person in line, âunfortunately, it doesnât appear that money can buy class.âÂ
He stomps as the waiting client hesitate, âyou can come up. Weâre done.â You beckon them again with your fingers then reach for your cup again.Â
He looms as the woman comes up to your woman. Heâs close enough that you feel your discomfort. You give him a look as take her card.Â
âSir, you need to go.â You warn him.Â
He puffs and shakes his head. He tuts and paces back then toward you again. He stops as if he only then notices the woman watching him in horror. He throws up his hands then marches away.Â
âSorry, about that,â you say to the woman. You take her card and swipe it.Â
âNo, Iâm sorry. Must be horrible to deal with that at work,â she replies as she touches her cheek and glances over her shoulder.Â
âMoney is very personal,â you utter. âHow can I help you today?âÂ
âOh, donât worry, Iâll be quick,â she assures. âIâm just adding a new payee to my account. I switched phone providers but their online portal isnât working for me...âÂ
You nod and help her through the process. As promised, sheâs quick. The rest of your day is not. You canât help but check the clock repeatedly. Itâs almost the weekend. So close yet so far away.Â
As you get down from your chair at the end of your shift and grab your bag, Veronique approaches. You face her as you hitch up your purse. Itâs unusual for her to come to you. Ever. She hides at her desk, more interested in her phone than her management role.Â
âBefore you go, Iâd like a word.âÂ
You frown. This canât be good. You rely on predictability. You could drown in it but itâs easier than change. Easier than the unexpected.Â
âSure,â you agree and follow her as she spins on her heel.Â
You trail her strut into a back office. One of the executives is there. Gerald, you think? He doesnât bother with you either.Â
âPlease, shut the door,â he greets you. You do as he says and Veronique perches herself behind his shoulder like a parrot. âHave a seat.âÂ
Wary, you cross the office and sit in the stiff seat. It squeaks as you stay on the edge. You cradle your bag in your lap. Veronique grins then wipes it away as she clears her throat.Â
âYouâve worked here for more than ten years.â Gerald states. You confirm. âA long time. Must get dull.âÂ
âItâs work, sir,â you say.Â
âYou havenât moved up much. Typically yearly raise but nothing extravagant,â he looks at his lit monitor. âYou work for base pay. Not very much, yet you handle a lot of money, donât you?âÂ
Your heart picks up. You canât remember the last time you felt anything like this. That you were uncertain. Everything was always the same. Go to work, go home, sleep, wash, rinse, repeat.Â
âSir, I do my job and I do it by the book.âÂ
âDo you?â He tuts as he leans back and clicks around. âBecause weâve had some discrepancies brought to our attention. On a particular account. A client youâve dealt with several times, and according to Veronique, youâve had as many issues with.âÂ
You shake your head in confusion.Â
âNo, I donât... no.âÂ
âHe was here today. Mr. Hansen? We were just reviewing some footage from his last visits and his statements. Thereâs some really strange back and forths here.âÂ
You sit up even higher, âsir, no. It canât-- I did exactly as he requested. All I did was ask for his ID.âÂ
âVeronique,â he looks up as his tone turns to disinterest.Â
âWe have the evidence. Weâre submitting a report for investigation. You will be suspended. Beginning immediately.âÂ
Her lips curve again. Your chest turns to a pit and you puff out in disbelief. This canât be. How could they have proof when you did nothing?Â
âSecurity is waiting outside to escort you from the premises,â she continues with a catlike smirk.Â
You look between her and Gerald. Heâs already distracted by his phone. âHow about the steak house, V?â He swivels to her. Youâre dismissed by the back of his balding head.Â
You get up and clutch your bag to your stomach. You turn and march to the door. As you exit, two uniformed men await you. They walk on either side of you, past other tellers and several managers. Youâre mortified.Â
How could this happen to you? You have a feeling Veronique is behind it but why? She ignores you, like everyone else. What could she possibly get out of this?Â
#lloyd hansen#dark lloyd hansen#dark!lloyd hansen#lloyd hansen x reader#series#drabble#the gray man#the gray woman
78 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Controlled Chaos: Polaroids
Based on the following ask: This is my first time request here and Iâm a little nervousđ
so I hope I made the idea understandable. I don't know if you've ever seen this trend on TikTok where on the wedding day the bridesmaids give the groom Polaroids of the bride that are like her in lingerie and things like that, and he finally gets all nervous and somewhat smiling and puts them away in his suit after seeing them𼚠You could write something like this with Aaron as he marries the reader and maybe the reader's friends or the BAU girls give him Polaroids of the reader in lingerie, nothing too relevant but something that makes him nervous âşď¸ I hope I have explained myself well, if not I am sorry, also take this only if you feel comfortable, if not you have every right to ignore it, I love your work, you are an amazing writer!đŠľ- I love this idea!!! Itâs not a tiktok trend in this fic. I wanted the reader to have her own friends in this (outside of the BAU), This is the type of gown1 gown2 I envisioned and here are some inspo pics for what Aaron received: 1 2  3  4  5  6  for the vows â readerâs are bolded and Aaronâs are italicized
Aaron Hotchner x Wife! Fem Reader
Fluff/ Smut adjacent
Word count: 2510
REQUESTS ARE OPEN - not edited - please be kind. Requests are open and feedback is welcome if it's constructive!
Warnings: My blog is 18+, minors DNI, age gap (non-specified), some explicit language, no use of y/n, Fem reader, reader has no physical description, wedding and all wedding things, mention of inappropriate photos (boudoir photos), mention of Hotchâs mom (sheâs awesome in this lol), OCâs Claire, Daisy, and Victoria (readerâs friends and bridesmaids) and Matthew who is Victoriaâs husband, let me know if I missed any!
I do not consent to having my work translated or reposted to any other site. That being said I do not own the characters portrayed in this story.
The idea had come from your closest friend. She had done a boudoir photoshoot and made up an album for her husband on their anniversary. You were about five weeks away from the wedding, having a lunch with the bridesmaids and it had all spiraled so fast.
âGuys look at these photos I had taken!â Victoria pushed her phone in your direction, showing off a particularly racy photo of herself.
âDamn girl you look hot, what are these for?â Claire asked.
âSo, Matthewâs birthday was last week, and I wanted to do something special for him. My sister had told me about this boudoir photographer, and I thought it would be nice to put a little album together for him.â Victoria explained.
âOh my godâŚwhat did he say?â You blushed.
âHe was practically drooling.â Victoria laughed.
âYou should do that for Aaron!â Daisy nudged your arm suggestively.
âWhat? I mean, I would, but when would I even give it to him?â You questioned.
âWell, you donât have to make it into an album! You could just get prints made.â Victoria clarified.
âIâm not sure Iâd want like 5x7 boudoir photos of me just aroundâŚâ You contemplated.
âOh my gosh! What about polaroids? You could do polaroids and give them to him like one at a time!â Claire gushed.
âImagine if you gave them to him at the wedding!â Daisy laughed.
âEven better, if we gave them to him!â Claire added.
âYou guys are geniuses!â Victoria exclaimed. âYou should get the photos taken as polaroids, and you could get the digitals too in case you wanted to make an album of them later, but throughout the reception, imagine if we walked up to Aaron and subtly handed him the pictures of you!â
âWellâŚI donât know. Heâd definitely be flustered.â You thought about it for a moment. âYou know what, letâs do it!â
--
That day the girls took you to a lingerie store to pick up some of your wedding night and honeymoon pieces that you would also wear for the photoshoot.
You had found some pieces that you knew would work under your dress and you were feeling pretty good with everything you had gotten for the honeymoon as well. Some teddies and bodysuits as well as some simpler pieces to sleep in, should you need it, and lastly some swimsuits.
Victoria also reached out to the photographer to see if she had availability within the next few weeks and thankfully she did, the week before the wedding.
--
Time had flown by; your wedding day was finally here, and you couldnât have been more excited about marrying Aaron.
You had woken up early and had breakfast with your bridesmaids and immediate female relatives. Youâd all decided youâd get ready together before heading to the wedding venue.
Makeup and hair was done, dresses were steamed, mimosas were sipped, getting ready photos were taken. The time was finally hereâŚin just a few moments, youâd be walking down the aisle to marry the love of your life.
The girls had helped you into your dress and all gushed over how beautiful you were. Theyâd stuffed their pockets (because dresses with pockets are so much better) with tissues, lipstick, and the polaroids. Excited to see how Aaron would react.
--
Aaron had cried as you made your way to him, proudly shedding tears that were formed of the love he held for you. Once you stepped up beside him you leaned across and wiped a tear from his cheek which he paid back with a kiss to your palm.
The ceremony wasnât too long, but the two of you had been adamant of writing your own vows, which arguably was the highlight of the entire day.
My life before you had been on autopilot, just running through the motions of the day to day. You have brought this air of light and spontaneity and just the slightest bit of controlled chaos into my world and I am so grateful for you. So, I want to make a few promises to you as we stand here today in front of our loved ones. I promise to love you in every moment, to embrace the chaos, to enjoy the big moments and cherish the small moments. I promise to give you my all, and sweetheart I will offer advice when words are needed and offer my shoulder when theyâre not. You have my heart for always. I love you.
Aaron, I believe that we were destined to find one another. Early on in our relationship, I told you that the story of our lives was written in the stars and if our time together has told me anything, its that it is. You and I always find balance with one another, when I have my head in the clouds, you are there to ground me, when you are buried with work, Iâm there with the shovel. People say that relationships are fifty/fifty but with us, we always give our best if I can give thirty percent, you donât hesitate to give seventy percentâŚlike I said, balance. So, my promises to you, when things get dark, I will bring you light, I will do my best to keep my chaos controlled, I will ensure you feel heard when you speak. Aaron I will have your back when someone challenges you, and I will call you out if youâre wrong. Most importantly I will love you with all of me, for always. I love you.
You both cried through your vows, allowing yourselves to feel and embrace the vulnerability of the love you have built and continued to share over the last few years. Your loved ones cheered as you kissed for the first time as husband and wife, the sound all a haze, fogged by the bliss you were feeling.
Aaron and you went off to take some photos before the reception began. Some alone and some with family as well as the wedding party. Your bridesmaids giggling for whatâs to come as you finished up with the photographer.
--
The girls had established a plan for how theyâd give Aaron the photos throughout the evening. They wanted to do it in the most awkward possible of moments, and while he was away from you if possibleâŚit needed to be done subtly to avoid others seeing the photos. There were seven photos in total, each bridesmaid would give Aaron two throughout the evening and youâd give him the last oneâŚwhich was the most risquĂŠ.
--
Photo #1
Daisy had the first photo, one that wasnât too revealing, but it was sexy, nonetheless. In it, you were wearing a lace set with your robe hanging behind you as you let it slip off. The photo was taken from behind as you gaze out a window, revealing the high cut of the lace panties.
She had been the most diabolical of your three bridesmaids, opting for the most awkward of times to hand the photos to Aaron. For this first one, Daisy walked with confidence to wear Aaron stood, having a drink with your father. She slid her hand into his, pulling it up and animatedly thanked him.
âYou have made her so happy, and I am just so glad she has you.â Daisy released his hand, leaving behind the small polaroid before sending him a wink and sauntering off towards where you stood with your grandmother.
Aaron was confused at firstâŚworrying that Daisy might be coming on to him, but that fear dissipated and was quickly replaced with a nervous chuckle and a burning heat that crept up his neck as he viewed the photo.
His eyes shot over to where you stood, completely unfazed, paying him no mind. He looked back to your father and uncomfortably cleared his throat, sliding the photo into the interior chest pocket of his jacket.
âYou alright there Aaron?â Your father had asked.
To which Aaron replied with a curt nod.
--
Photo #2
Victoria had the second photo. She had been a little more forgiving with the times she chose to pass them off to him.
You had just stepped away from your table to greet one of your cousins when she walked over to where Aaron was now seated alone. She hadnât said a word as she slid the photo under his fingers where they rested on the table.
âWhat are you-â He was cut off as Victoria walked away without a word.
He had more privacy to really view this one, so he flipped it over and once again instantly became flushed. You were in a lace bodysuit leaning face-down, over the edge of the bed, back arched and bent legs, your feet up and pointed. The way the light was hitting you in the image was breathtaking and Aaron couldnât help the tightness that formed in his slacks.
--
Photo #3
The third photo was given to Aaron in between speeches. Dave, his best man had just finished his and Claire had slipped him the photo before stepping up to give her speech.
This one had taken Aaron by surprise, not only the timing but the content. You were lying on your stomach, head seemingly propped up on your hands, once again with your feet upâŚonly this time it was taken from behind. Your body was covered in nothing but your veil and the only thing that covered your naked bottom were your heel-clad feet. The angle had been just right to allow your raised feet to align with where you were clearly naked.
Aaron admired the photo for a moment before tucking it into his pocket with the others. Leaning in close to whisper in your ear.
âWhat do you think youâre doing?â He asked.
âWhat are you talking about?â You feigned innocence.
Aaron shook his head and prepared himself for what was to come.
--
Photo #4
This was the first of the more racy photos youâd taken, and Daisy couldnât wait to give it to Aaron at the worst possible timeâŚlike now for instance while heâs chatting with his entire team.
âAaron!â She called, rushing over to him. âWeâre going to do some makeup and hair touchups before you guys dance.â
âOkay, does she need me?â Aaron askedâŚalways the gentleman, putting you first.
âI think sheâs good. Weâll be back in a few.â Daisy said nudging his hand with the photo.
She ran off toward you and the other girls to go refresh before your first dance. This time, Aaron blushed before even looking at the photo, completely mortified that it was handed to him in front of a group of profilers. He lifted it as casually as possible, stealing a quick glance before panicking and shoving it in his pocket.
You were leaning back, resting your weight on your forearms, your knees bent just barely out of frame. You head was tossed backâŚin a way Aaron was all too familiar with. Your body was adorned in white lace that left nothing to the imagination, he was sure that even in the moment he glanced, he could see every detail of your breasts.
âWoah there bossmanâŚwhatâs got you all flustered?â Derek teased.
âNothing. Iâm good, never better.â Aaron answered all too quickly.
âWas that a photo you glanced atâŚâ Emily inquired.
âNo.â Aaron couldnât help the blush that continued to spreadâŚnow burning his ears.
âAaron, I know youâre not lying to a group of profilers. What is it?â Dave pressed.
âI canât show you. All I am going to say is that the bridesmaids have handed me some photos throughout the evening.â Aaron scratched his neck sheepishly.
âOhhhâŚtheyâre âphotosâ of Mrs. Hotchner.â JJ had put it together, now giggling with Emily and Penelope.
--
Photo #5
 This photo, while not the most intimate of them, was given to him in the most shocking of ways. You had just finished your father-daughter dance and Aaron was headed to the dance floor with his mother to share a quick dance before everyone was invited to dance.
Victoria had asked you if youâd be okay with recruiting another helper and youâd agreed. So, she explained the situation to your mother-in-law, and she happily agreed to pass along the photo. She kept it faced down to protect your modesty but handed it off to Aaron with a pat to his chest as their dance ended.
And so, he stood in the middle of the dance floor looking at a photo of you lying on your back, the photo focused on your left hand gripping the white sheets you were lying on, your wedding ring gracing your ring finger. It again was a sight that was all too familiarâŚand this night was starting to feel like heâd never get you alone.
--
Photo #6
Claire approached Aaron with the second to last photo as you were about to cut the cake. She grabbed his hand and set it on his palm, offered a smile and walked away.
At this point the embarrassment of it all was goneâŚAaron was starting to feel impatient, wanting nothing more than to take you to your suite and have his way with you. He knew that thereâd be plenty of time for that and shook away the thought. Glancing at this photo, and then up at you as you made your way to him. He was in awe of you and how beautiful you were.
In this photo you were knelt on a bed, the straps of the rose-colored lace bra had slipped off your shoulders and the high cut lace panties showed off the curves of your ass beautifully. Your hair hung to the side with the way your head was tilted.
As Aaron tucked this photo away with the others, he caught your gaze. You shared a quick smile before you walked over to him and continued on with the cake cutting.
--
Photo #7
This photo was different from the others, in more ways than one.
The night had been coming to a close, you had said your thank yous and goodbyes to your friends and family. Your wedding party had loaded all the wedding gifts into the car and you guys were just about ready to make your big exit.
As everyone gathered outside and prepared their sparklers you and Aaron shared a private moment. Stealing kisses waiting for your cue, and just as it was given, you slipped Aaron the final photo. He looked at it, completely dumbfounded, before you took his hand and pulled him along with you toward the waiting car.
In this photo you were stood completely bare in front of a mirror. Your arms were up above your head, having clearly mussed your hair.
--
As you slid into the backseat of the town car, Aaron practically pounced on you, kissing you hungrily. His hands slid down your back along the buttons of your dress.
âDo you have any idea what youâve done to me tonight?" He asked, nipping at your neck.
âControlled chaos, honey.â
Taglist: @bernelflo@pastelpinkflowerlife@just-moondust
#aaron hotchner fic#aaron hotchner x reader#aaron hotchner#criminal minds#hotch x reader#hotch x you#aaron hotchner x you#ssa aaron hotchner#aaron hotch hotchner#aaron hotch fanfiction#aaron hotch x reader#aaron hotch imagine#hotch#aaron x reader#aaron hotch x you#aaron hotch fic#aaron hotch fluff#aaron hotch angst#aaron hotchner x y/n#hotchner x reader#hotchner x you#agent hotchner#hotch x y/n#aaron hotchner x female reader#aaron hotchner fluff#aaron hotchner imagine#aaron hotchner angst#criminal minds x reader#aaron hotchner x fem!reader
77 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Deep inhale...OMG I'm gonna munch on your cheeks in a few weeks, Mina, this feedback is just...so scrumptious, I love you so much, I'm definitely not kicking my feet AHH
Your hatred for Snow always cracks me up because as much as I hate him just like you do, I'm also a sucker for him because they made Donald Sutherland play him (may he rest in peace, I loved him so much).
I can't believe you have beef with this Yunho too, like pls, he's literally THE best guy out there, especially in this Universe. He wants what's best for the MC and is looking out for her in ways nobody else would, ACK. I'm glad her anger came off as it was supposed, because she's had enough of being a puppet.
I literally became joongrami the moment finnick showed up đżď¸
AHAHA, you are Joongrami, what are we even talking about??
As always, you're amazing at keeping the original HG characters true to their personalities in the real franchise, but also your own OCs, like Mingi still being jumpy.
Not writing a biblically accurate Finnick would've landed me in hell, and I couldn't let that happen AHAHAHA. I'm just maybe also in love with the man, and the Mingi I created in this Universe, oops...
Istg it wouldn't be a bvidzsoo fic if there weren't a few yungi elements in it đ IM NOT COMPLAINING THO, I love myself some yungi content
MAN, I'm taking that damn Yungi agenda to the GRAVE with me, I cannot be helped like...how do I stop? I don't even want to stop HAHAHA
NAH FAM THEY BROUGHT OUT HOLOGRAMS OF HER DEAD FAMILY?? ?THATS EVIL OMG. AND AS IF THAT WASNT ENOUGH THEY ARE TRYING TO KILL HER???đ
no rest for the wicked, insert debby ryan smirk
YOU CANT FIND THIS TALENT IN POETRY BOOKS DEEP INSIDE LONG LOST LIBRARIES ALRIGHT LADIES AND GENTS???? I PRESENT TO YOU ARI, ONE OF THE BEST WRITERS OUT THERE OH MY-
MAN STOP THAT! I know I say this often, but you're too sweet and kind lol, thank you for being my nr.1 supporter, writing has been even a bigger of a joy since we've become mutuals, and then FRIENDS<3
AND YOU CALL ME EVIL JJOONGRAMI, MATTER OF FACT YOURE EVIL BECUASE WHAT THE FAWK WAS THAT???? I LITERALLY SHOT MYSELF IN THE FOOT SAYING MINUS ALL THE DYING. MC LITERALLY ASKED HIM NOT TO LET HER GO AND HE FUCKING DISAPPEARS EWRFJEWKENFK. YUNHO BETTER NOT BE DEAD OMG-
AHAHAHA, if it helps, Yunho isn't dead just...yk...in the Arena, being Peeta nr2 and brainwashed to hurt our MC even more...but if it helps, I think they have a happy ending. If it was up to me, he'd end up like Finnick but I know you'd literally hunt me down after what I 'did' to HP!Seonghwa so, yeah...<3
Thousand Miles, just to get you back
 đĽ§Â District 7 ęˇÂ this beautiful district is lush with trees, from which these citizens supply our lumber and paper, victors: Blight, Johanna Mason
Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: victor!Jeong Yunho x victor!female reader
 đĽ§Â Warning: suggestive, sexual tension, cursing, ptsd, violence, blood, gore, use of weapons, murder, decapitation but not too graphic, mental manipulation and trauma, alluding to forced sex work and sexual assault, if I missed any, lmk!  đĽ§Â Word count: 28.7k  đĽ§Â Rating: mature, nc-17  đĽ§Â Genre: Hunger Games!au, rivals to lovers!au, set during the Quarter Quell, Catching Fire book  đĽ§Â Summary: You didn't want this, but then again, you were sure nobody wanted to face the repercussions of being a victor. You hated your life and you hated everyone around you, never trusting a soul again. Whatever President Snow has put you through after your Games was unforgivable and your only solace lay in Finnick Odair, who understood you and your pain. But it didn't end there, no, it never would with Jeong Yunho, another victor, always breathing down your neck and hogging you as if his life depended on it. You didn't like him and you didn't trust him after what he'd done to you despite being your mentor in your Games. And when the 75th Hunger Games come around and President Snow announces that the tributes this year will be the reaped victors, your world comes crashing down, forcing you to do things you never thought you'd do again. But if it meant Panem would be free, you'd do it again.
A/N: Hello, my lovelies! This part took longer but the word count is also...higher. The story is set during the Catching Fire book, but of course, I took creative liberty and changed up some things, I hope you'll enjoy them! I apologize if the action packed scenes are lackluster, I really tried my best while not making it too graphic. I think Yunho's part is my favourite from my HG series, although Mingi's has a special place in my heart. President Snow can die in a ditch for what he did to Katniss and Peeta, no matter how much I like his character, I'll always hate him! This part is really angsty imo so buckle up, you'll be going through it with our MC. I don't think I have anything else to say other than I hope you enjoy and that I love hearing your feedback, so don't be shy! <3 Thank you for reading! divider
           For the past two days, the sky had been covered in dark rainclouds, lightning flashing across the sky every few minutes, the thunder shaking the earth as I stood perched on the windowsill with a cup of warm chamomile tea with plenty of honey in it to make anyone nauseous, even those who enjoyed sweet things. My eyes followed the raindrops as they rapidly slid down against the window, forehead pressing against the cool surface as I could see the reflection of my eyes in it. The house was quiet, so quiet that those who didnât know wouldâve thought the mansion was vacant. Because the victors' houses could easily pass as mansions, bigger than even the mayor's house, it was quiet and cold inside too, the harsh rain welcomed as it cooled the relentless summer heat with which everyone seemed to be struggling. It was truly a blessing to be forced to stay inside my house, with no one to bother me for days on end as nobody from the district was brave enough to venture out in such a harsh downpour. Not that I had anyone in the district who cared for me, I was on my own.
Everyone I once loved was gone. It was solely my fault. I had naively refused President Snowâs little bargain when I looked him in the eyes with an arrogant look and told him to âget fuckedâ. My family, gone for almost five years now, were dead before the train could even take me back to District 7 from the Capitol. Our house, small but spacious enough to house my parents, my two siblings and me, was empty when the train had dropped me off. At first, when no one from my family awaited me on the platform, I had a feeling they mightâve been planning a surprise for me, I wouldnât put it past them. But when I returned to an empty and cold house with a single note lying on the kitchen table, I knew. It was my fault that all of my loved ones were six feet under, their lives taken away by my foolishness. I would never stop blaming myself, I didnât want to stop blaming myself. The constant numbness that was wrapped around my heart was a harsh wake-up call to the horrors of the world I was forced to live in.
The Hunger Games had seemed like a nightmare, they were a nightmare, but what came after was the real nightmare. The terror, the pain, the uncertainty and the coldness that followed after having returned home, forced me to face the reality that I was no more than a pawn President Snow could play with however he wished, it hurt. I had been an independent person my whole life. I didnât need anyone and I knew I would survive on my own if the circumstances forced me to, hence the reason I remained confident that I would return alive from the Games, and the arrogance to put my ego aside and keep my family safe, at last, werenât worth it. If sleeping with countless men was what wouldâve kept my family alive, if only I had known this back when Snow proposed it to me, I wouldâve accepted it. I wouldâve ignored the disgust I felt and done it without trying to rebel against the only man who could cut off my wings. And he did, he did cut off my wings, right from the root, ripping them out without mercy. At last, my familyâs death was in vain. They were gone and I still bedded a different man each night spent at the Capitol, each one of them sent by Snow as a constant punishment to remind me that just because my loved ones werenât here anymore to be held over my head, he could still do it, Snow could still torture me.
And so, turning my back on everyone and living in solace had been completely my choice. I didnât want to speak to anyone, I didnât want to see anyone, I didnât want to be touched by anyone. I was disgusted by my own body and could never look at myself for too long. Whether my hair was long or as short as a boy's, men would still want me. Whether I ruined my face with makeup or kept it neat, they would still ravish me. In the end, nothing I did mattered. Beauty was pain sometimes, but I was too scared to maim myself, to ruin the pretty face every man in the Capitol lusted after. Snow knew too that I couldnât do, and he enjoyed my silent pain mixed with rage, grinning at me whenever we crossed paths, taunting me with words against which I couldnât fight back. It would be a never-ending cycle until my last day on earth and I had accepted it, numbing myself to all emotion to the point that I was just a soulless walking body, uncaring, unfeeling.
My body jolted from its slouched-over form as rapid knocks disturbed my peace, becoming louder and louder the longer I ignored them. The rain was pouring harder, lightning more frequent across the sky as thunder shook the ground, making me flinch when instead of knocking, my doorbell was being rung relentlessly. I knew who it was, I knew because today was a big day. President Snow would make his annual announcement about the Hunger Games, the same old speech, the same old rules. But something felt different, ever since Katniss Everdeen and Peeta Mellark became victors, there were whispers in the districts, feeble words of a different future which felt closer and closer to us. Something was changing and I, as usual, wasnât included in the grand scheme. I was a mere spectator, twirling around Snowâs fingers however he wished me to. When the doorbellâs rings turned into aggressive bangs against the front door, I released an irritated sigh and stood from my spot, storming towards the one that dared disturb my solace.
âWhat!â I snapped as I yanked the door open, not surprised that I had forgotten to lock it once again. Of course it was him, it was always him. I hated his face, I hated his voice, I hated his presence. I hated his whole being, and so I didnât wait for an answer as I went to slam the door in his face, but he was fast, arm already pushing against the door as if he could read my mind.
âThe muffins will get soaked, just let me in.â His boyish voice was loud as he spoke over the raging storm, his voice deep but somehow still soft. It was annoying, the ease he carried himself with, the constant serene expression on his face was infuriating. He never looked like he struggled and I was sure he just simply didnât. He just floated through life, taking whatever it threw his way, just to laugh it off at the end of the day and start over the next one. I hated him.
âGet lost.â I hissed and pressed my full body against the door, wrestling against the desperate man on the other side of the door.
âAre you for real right now?!â He exclaimed, voice incredulous as I let one eye peek over the edge of the door, taking in his form. His hair was damp and his cardigan was slightly soaked by the rain, but as long as he stood in front of my door, heâd be protected by the balcony above his head.
âYes!â I exclaimed and suddenly yanked the door towards myself, hoping it would throw him off balance and I could shut it in his face, but he was smarter, and thus, he swiftly slipped inside, grinning at me victoriously. I scowled as I slammed the door closed behind him, pressing myself up against the sturdy wood as he uncaringly shook his hair, like a dog, and then stepped out of his shoes.
âI made blueberry muffins,â He beamed as he held up the tray covered by a napkin, which was halfway soaked through, âYour favourite!â
He was right, blueberry muffins were my favourite, but they were from him and Iâd rather not eat them.
âI donât want them.â But by the time I was finished talking, he was headed for the kitchen as if this were his house. Albeit, the layout for the victor houses was the same, but this wasnât his house and he shouldnât just walk around as if he owned it. I hated it when he disregarded me, remaining his authentic self of a joy ball, pretending like he didnât see my sharp glare nor hear my muttered insults. And I hated him, eyes glued onto his tall body as I followed after him to the kitchen. He was tall enough that he could see well the contents of the cupboards on the top shelves as he opened them, looking for a smaller plate. I couldâve told him where they were, but I didnât want to. I didnât want to talk to him unless it was a complete must. He made a sound when he finally found the right cabinet, back muscles straining even through the cardigan he wore as he moved around my kitchen as he belonged in it. His build was massive, not too muscular but certainly not as lean as it used to be, and he towered over most men of our district. People were tall here, we had to climb trees, yielding an axe as we worked with lumber, but Jeong Yunho seemed to exceed what was the norm. And despite his intimidating build, his face was gentle and soft, eyes twinkling with life in them and pink lips pulled constantly into a radiant smile. His cheeks were almost always rosy, not because he blushed easily, but because he was fair-skinned and even the smallest bruise would be visible on his body.
âBut I baked them for youââ
âThatâs exactly why I donât want them.â
Yunho and I had been a mentor pair for a good five years now, sent off to the Capitol during the Hunger Games, forced to watch two children die each year. Children that we knew, that we swore to train and protect as best as we could, children that ultimately were just children and would die at the hands of bigger and stronger children. Because thatâs what the Games were, a sick and twisted way of punishing the districts for daring to disobey the Capitol, for trying to overthrow it due to the mistreatment they constantly faced. So, they took children between the ages of thirteen and eighteen and sent them off to their deaths each year, except for the ones like Yunho and myself, who returned as victors. Yunho was barely two years older than me but the passing of time seemed to miss him each year as his face remained youthful, and only morphed into more handsome features, unlike myself, who struggled with bags under my eyes on the daily and did everything to look less pale but ultimately, I failed, looking older than my age or Yunho. It was unfair, even in this, he was better than me.
Yunho paused as his eyes met mine and he gulped, a flicker of uncertainty flashing through his features, only to be replaced by that annoying soft smile which was always present on his face, âMy mother would be really disappointed if you refused them, Y/N. She helped too.â
His mother, Yunhoâs family, were still alive. His older brother worked hard despite them being rich now due to Yunhoâs income as a victor, and his father had retired to pursue a much simpler career. He liked fixing cars, so, now those used by the woodsmen were all brought to Mr. Jeong for fixing or maintenance. Occasionally, I even saw Peacemakers stop by, keen on keeping it hushed that they asked a simple mechanic from the district to fix their vehicles. It was cheaper this way, Mr. Jeong didnât charge much, it was just a hobby, after all.
âFine,â I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest as Yunhoâs smile widened into a pleased grin, âJust leave them on the counter.â
He nodded and placed the blueberry muffins on the small plate before he threw the crumbs into the trash, rinsing the tray at the sink. I remained standing, keeping the table and even counter between us, never keen on standing close to Yunho. His scent was too strong, it irked my nose, and it made me sneeze too easily. Perhaps I was allergic to his cologneâto his whole being, perhaps. Once he was done, the tray left by the sink to dry, his eyes slowly shifted, landing on my tense face. I wasnât happy to have him over, he knew it. Yunho knew I didnât like him, yet he never stopped imposing on my peace of mindâit was truly disgruntling.
âYou werenât going to watch it, right?â His voice was quiet. Unfortunately, Yunho also knew me too well, much to my displeasure. I stopped watching the announcements three years ago, tired of hearing the same thing over and over again. I didnât answer as I averted my eyes, jaw clenching at the warm ambers that swum in Yunhoâs eyes that had the colour of warm chocolate, âIâI think you should, this year. Iâll stay, it starts in five minutesââ
âI donât want you to stay.â I said, voice cold as my eyebrows furrowed, looking back at Yunho, âAnd I wonât watch it, Yunho.â
He gulped, but suddenly his happy demeanour dropped as he placed his hands on the counter, âYou know the districts had been stirred with Katniss Everdeen and Peeta Mellarkâs win, I think we should watch it this year, together.â
âJust go, Yunho, before the nightfall.â Due to the big storms, electricity would be cut off at twilight and people werenât allowed to leave their homes. The forest was eerily quiet, with the absence of the lumberjacks, the wolves became too brave, too daring, and they would venture past the Districtâs boundaries and inside the town, devouring whoever they came across. The Victorâs Village of District 7 was right by the forest, it wasnât smart to go outside at night. But, in all true Yunho fashion, he shook his head with pursed lips.
âSnowâs speech barely lasts three minutes, maybe heâll make it five now that heâs mad at Katniss Everdeen.â Then he grabbed a muffin and grinned, âIâll have one if you donât mind.â
My jaw clenched when he turned on his heels and headed for the living room, the anthem loudly flooding my otherwise quiet house as I heard the sofa creak, Yunhoâs big body settling on it. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, telling myself that he would be gone before I could blink. Even if the wolves ate him, I wouldnât let him stay the night, not tonight, not ever. Jeong Yunho wasnât someone I could trust, his faux kindness and softness were all but a mask which hid his true intentions. I had seen beyond the cracks of his good manners and big heart, and I knew he wasnât all that different from those from the Capitol. All those years ago, almost six now, he had been my mentor, the only person who was supposed to help me and protect me from the outside as much as he could while I fought for my life in the Games, instead, Jeong Yunho, everyoneâs favourite golden boy, went ahead and turned on me.
My legs carried me over to the living room before I could register what I was doing, body tense despite knowing the same old shenanigans would happen this year too. Except that this year a Quarter Quell was happening, this year it was the 75th year of the Hunger Games, and that meant something unusual would happen. It was the third Quarter Quell and the last Iâd heard of was horrible, the number of tributes had been doubled, meaning forty-eight children fought for survival and it was Haymitch Abernathy who became the victor, the now drunkard mentor from District 12. Katniss Everdeen was a smart girl, I watched her closely while she fought in that arena, but Haymitch also did his best when he realized the potential she had. Something Yunho never bothered doing for me while he was my mentor, it still left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth. Caesar Flickerman went on about the wedding of Katniss and Peeta before he announced that President Snow would take the lead now.
The sofa creaked under my weight too as I settled as far away from Yunho as possible, his chewing quiet as he cast me a quick glance, a small smile playing at his lips. I ignored him, my body shivering when President Snowâs face was the only thing I could see on the TV. Even after all these years, he still made me feel repulsed whenever I saw him, muscles tensing and my body wanting to coil up in a ball as if that could protect me from his cruelty.
âAnd now we honour our third Quarter Quell,â President Snowâs tone was determined, confident, and almost coy as a boy stepped forward, holding a box which President Snow opened. He reached inside it, moving envelopes around until his fingers gripped the one with a clear 75 on it. I gulped, feeling irrationally nervous all of a sudden as if I would be reaped next, as if I was back in time standing in the crowd of girls, awaiting the name of the female tribute whoâd have to head to the Capitol this year. Yunho could never sit still for too long, always fidgeting or fussing around, but now, even his body was frozen, eyebrows furrowed as I stole a glance at him. He had finished eating the muffin and the little foil it had been in was now crumpled into his fist, âOn the seventy-fifth anniversary, as a reminder to the rebels that even the strongest among them cannot overcome the power of the Capitol, the male and female tributes will be reaped from their existing pool of victors.â
The lights of the TV became a blur as I remained seated, staring ahead, ears ringing as President Snowâs words echoed in my mind. For a split second, the world stopped turning, my lungs failed to inhale the much-needed oxygen. And for another split second, I felt my body tremble, my mouth falling open as Caesar Flickermanâs shrieks of surprise and excitement echoed through the eerily silent house, Yunhoâs body unmoving on the other end of the sofa. I couldnât hear his otherwise loud breaths, I couldnât even feel my own body. And when reality dawned more upon me, the very high chance that I was going back inside that wrenched Arena almost six years later, nothing else really mattered. The TV went silent with a sickeningly loud crack as the remote control flew into it, shattering it into pieces. My lungs were heaving for air as I sprung up from the sofa, a scream tearing through my throat as I stared at my reflection in the broken TV. I looked mad, my eyes were wide, my cheeks red, my body visibly shaking as my thoughts were clouded with suppressed memories, all the pain, suffering, mourning, the great feeling of loss of sanity, of control over myself.
I couldnât do it, I couldnât go back inside that Arena.
And before I could rationalize my thoughts, control my urges and blink away the red haze thatâs settled over my vision, my fingers were gripping a heavy ornament from the side table, swinging it across the room as it crashed loudly against the display window of the massive cupboard on the other side of the room. It felt satisfying to hear something break, something of material that reflected my inner world perfectly, and made the fall less painful as my legs carried me over the bookcase, yanking off every book I could grab. My body wanted to destroy, desperate to release all the turmoil that clouded my senses, the trauma that bit and licked at my flesh almost mockingly, President Snowâs snake-like eyes burned in the back of my mind, always taunting, always elated as he watched others suffer.
My hand burned when I touched the sharp edge of the vase I had broken solely with my grip, but I couldnât stop. The pain I felt muted the screams that threatened to tear past my throat, the tears that stung my eyes but never rolled down, and the hollowness inside my chest that only seemed to grow bigger, swallowing more and more of my being. I had no one to lose anymore, just myself. But I hadnât been myself since I had won the Games, so was I really losing someone? I had no one to return to even if I won, President Snow has made sure of that a long time ago. There werenât many victors in District 7, not that I was on good terms with anyone. Iâd either return without the male tribute or neither one of us would. My lungs burned as I gripped another ornament off the bookshelf, less heavy but very breakable as I raised my arm high, freezing at the nimble call of my name.
My chest was rising and falling rapidly as if I had run a marathon, muscles tensing more when I remembered I wasnât alone. No, someone was here with me, in the living room, someone who knew what it meant to go back into the Arena, someone whose cheeks were tear-streaked. I gulped, eyebrows furrowing as I looked at Yunho, fingers curling tighter around the porcelain doll. It had been my younger sisterâs, was I truly going to break it?
âY/N.â Yunhoâs tone was low, harsh, and shaking. I gulped, my breaths ragged as they puffed through my nose loudly, and my jaw clenched when Yunhoâs face contorted in pain, reflecting what I felt on the inside. But he couldnât stop me, my bones shook with rage and fear and before I could think more about it, I threw the porcelain doll at Yunho, who easily caught it as if he had been anticipating it. It only angered me more as I grabbed another one, my younger sister used to have a collection, and flung it at Yunho again.
âGet out!â I screamed at the top of my lungs, throwing a third porcelain doll he caught again easily, my voice raw as I wanted to sob, but my throat felt tight, unable to release any shrill sounds. When Yunho failed to move from his spot, I screamed again and pushed everything off the coffee table with one strong shove, ready to flip the heavy table over.
âStop, Y/N, just stop.â Yunhoâs voice had lost its softness, it sounded panicked and pained at the same time, begging me as I refused to acknowledge him. No, he couldnât stop me, nobody could. I wasnât going back there, I wasnât going to fight for my life again, he couldnât make meâPresident Snow couldnât send me back there, not again. Not after I lost everything in vain, I didnât want to do it again, I didnât want to relive the terror, the struggle, and I didnât want to feel so alone when I returned, I was scared of facing the dark on my own again. I had barely learned how to cope with the night terrors on my own, with the numbness that chilled my limbs, with the desperate yearning for connections, for a gentle touch, for words that warmed my heart, I barely learned how to live without those. I couldnât do it again, I couldnâtâI gasped when I felt strong arms wrap around my torso, immobilising my hands and body as the embrace was tight, âNo! Let me go, Yunho, no!â
I pushed, I yanked, I even bit his shoulder until he was groaning, but he didnât budge. He was sniffing, loudly and unashamedly, but his embrace only became stronger and tighter, more and more suffocating. I couldnât breathe, I couldnât think straight as his musky scent entered my nostrils, wrapping around me like a cocoon, his big body like a shield from the cruel world. My skin burned where he touched, and my limbs trembled as I tried to put space between our bodies again, but Yunho wasnât letting go anytime soon.
âIâm here,â He muttered and I felt him raise his arm, freeing my left side, as his hand held the back of my head, pressing my face further into his neck. His skin was hot, but it was soft and itâs been too long since I came in contact with any other person, it made my knees weak as my mouth parted to hurl more insults at him, but I wasnât able to voice them, âIâm here, Y/N, weâre in this together. I wonât let anything happen to you, weâll get through this. Together. Like we always do.â
âNo, no, no.â I muttered as my fingers twisted into his knitted cardigan, my heart racing in my chest painfully, âLeave, Yunho, just go.â
âIâm not going anywhere.â He snapped, but his arms werenât holding me so tightly anymore. His long fingers felt cold against my scalp as they tangled against my long locks, slowly running them through my ginger hair, resting his chin against the top of my head. I loathed this, the warmth of his body, the willingness to offer me comfort, I hated him.
âI hate you, get away from me.â Yet despite my mouth speaking one thing, my body screamed another as my arms swiftly circled his torso, yanking Yunhoâs body into mine. I wasnât fighting my lungs for air anymore, I was able to breathe regularly once again, but everything felt so cold still, so numb. It wasnât enough, Yunhoâs big body pressing against mine so firmly, so eagerly as a reminder that he was here wasnât enough anymore, and I felt weak when a whimper left my mouth, my head turning until I could hide it in the crook of his neck, nose pressing where his shoulder and neck met. His cologne was familiar, it was something I knew too well, it helped my mind relax as I felt Yunho shift his head away, warm lips pressing against the top of my head once, then twice, and then once again. His other hand dropped lower until his large palm pressed against the small of my back, and I shuddered when I felt his cold fingers slip underneath my blouse, skin on skin.
It was hard to think straight when Yunho was all over me, when his fingers explored and his mouth quivered with quiet sighs, his presence overbearing and insistent. It chased away the ever-present cold that settled into my bones, replacing it with a small flicker of something that made me hate myself. I couldnât trust him, not after he so unashamedly tried to kill me, yet he was the only one who knew me. Yunho was the only person in this whole world who saw the real me, who saw past my coldness and walls I built to protect myself, he was the only one willing to stick around despite how off-putting I was. And it hurt, it burned, it consumed my thoughts in the dead of the night when a night terror awoke me, when all I could do was yearn for a body to hold, for soft words to be whispered into my ears, for lips that healed instead of ruined, for a touch that put me back together instead of breaking me further apart. And I wanted to take and take, to consume until nothing was left of him, until he couldnât offer me anything more of himself because I had already taken all.
I felt tears streaming down my face when Yunhoâs fingers gently traced my spine, driving my fingers to grip his cardigan harder, muscles cramping, but too afraid to let go. His hot breath fanned over my cheek as he lowered his head and I felt his insistent chocolate brown eyes on me, neither full of pity or regret, just understanding and yearning. Much without thinking, but because I didnât want him to see me at my weakest, I turned my head further into his neck until my lips brushed against his flushed skin, making him shudder. And because my lips yearned just as much as the rest of my body, I let them explore his soft skin, gently pressing them against Yunhoâs neck as he gasped quietly. His fingers tangled into my hair when I raised my head slightly, placing another kiss higher on his neck, and he was still gentle, he didnât yank on the long strands despite being able to. My breath fanned against his hot skin as I let my mouth open, peppering his skin with gentle kisses until I reached his jaw, teeth nipping at the sharp bone. Yunhoâs body was trembling and his head was angled lower, his breaths audible as he breathed through his nose.
The familiarity of his embrace was dizzying, the churning of my stomach nothing new as I detached myself from his warm soft skin, pulling my head back until I could stare into his eyes. They were darker, pupils bigger, and his lips looked slightly swollen like he had been biting the bottom one. Yunhoâs full cheeks were flushed and his Adamâs Apple bobbed when he gulped, his eyes searching my face as his fingers untangled from my hair and instead gently traced my jaw, holding onto my chin as he tilted my head further up. My eyes fluttered for a second when our lips were angled perfectly against each other, Yunhoâs breath fanning over my mouth making me shudder. Releasing my tight hold on his cardigan, I cupped his cheeks, almost keening as I pressed up on my tiptoes, my eyebrows furrowing as our noses pressed together, slowly nuzzling against each other. Yunho gulped again as his lips parted for his tongue to poke out, wetting the red flesh, and I blinked, dread settling deep in my stomach.
When Yunho leaned forward, pressing a slow kiss against my forehead, my body froze, my heart suddenly hammering against my ribcage. Something was wrong, the numbness was back, the pain, the terror. I couldnât breathe anymore, Yunhoâs musky cologne irking my nose as I could feel an oncoming sneeze, and I gasped when his lips tenderly kissed down the slope of my nose, making my fingers dig into his cheeks painfully. I was scared, I was scared because all of a sudden I realized I had something to lose. I have always had something to lose, even when President Snow thought he had taken everything and everyone away from me, he forgot about one person.
He forgot about Jeong Yunho.
As if his touch burned, I pushed him away, watching as confusion and hurt flashed in Yunhoâs eyes upon my rude rejection. I could feel myself trembling, Yunhoâs addicting warmth disappearing with him, making me shake my head as I felt my bottom lip tremble, âGet out.â
My voice was hoarse and filled with pain, and Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed as thunder cracked loudly in the distance, making me jump. It had become darker outside, way too dark for anyone to step out, but Yunhoâs house was the one opposite mine. The wolves couldnât have him, even if they wanted to. With a lasting stare, his eyes searching my face for a hint of whatever he had seen just seconds ago, Yunho sighed deeply, hanging his head low.
âTry to rest, please.â He muttered before he turned on his heels, and marched out of the living room, the door slamming shut louder than any thunder thatâs ever shaken the house's foundation. Coated in darkness and loneliness, nobody witness of the sobs that wracked my body, I crumbled to the floor, curling in on myself as tears blinded me, making my muscles hurt as I gasped for air.
Everyone would suffer again, innocent and rebels alike.
           The floodlights of the open-air stadium were blinding and the air was relatively warmer compared to the constant rainy mood back in District 7. There was a breeze in the air, a whisper of unease and death brushing against our ears as every tribute seemed tense, but tried to hide it with wide and pleased smiles. Neither one of us was happy to be back and we would try to do something to change it, not that President Snow cared. The cheers of the crowd were deafening as the two horses pulling our chariot neighed loudly, ruffling their manes. My left hand was clutching the railing tightly for balance and to root me into the present moment, my right hand clammy against another warm palm. Yunhoâs fingers were long and bony, his palm big and calloused, and somehow always cold. My skin crawled when our fingers had intertwined, a flicker of yearning awakening in my chest, but I was quick to drown it in the permeating numbness. I couldnât feel anything for anyone, not nowâespecially not now.
The crowd only seemed to roar louder, probably enjoying the show, when all victors joined hands with their respective tribute partners. To us, to the ones who would have to risk their lives again, it wasnât just a show, it was a last attempt to show that we stood here, together, unwilling to become jesters for the Capitol. But they wouldnât understand, they never did. The districts, however, could see us and they would understand that we were united even if President Snow tried to tear us apart. We wouldnât give up, not today and not tomorrow, never again. His tyranny had run on for too long, and his fragile reign was now threatened by the presence of the Mockingjay. The whispers of a riot in the districts had only gotten louder, more persistent, not just simple rumour anymore. The Peacekeepers had been more on edge ever since the 74th Hunger Games, under close surveillance by their comrades at the Capitol.
The chariot was finally taking us back beneath the stadium, away from the eyes of the Capitol and the cameras. My heart was racing against my chest, my veins filled with adrenaline, but dread as well, as every tribute returned backstage, our chariots coming to slow stops as Avoxes came forward to tend to the horses. My grip had been so tight against the railing that my fingers ached when I finally let go, all too aware of Yunhoâs firm grip on my hand. With my jaw clenched, I turned my head to look at him, surprised to find him with an impassive expression on his face, lips downturned, and his eyes shaking. Yunho was always smiling, no matter the circumstances. I gulped and flexed my fingers, trying to pry them away, but Yunho didnât want to release his own grip yet. It made me huff as I turned my body to face him, feeling anger lick at my skin.
âLet go.â I hissed lowly, mindful of the people around us who could overhear us. Nobody could know that Iâd rather gut Yunho than be on his side, to everyone around us, we seemed like the perfect mentor pair, him being a sunshine and me the broody one. Nobody knew that behind cameras I would ignore Yunhoâs existence, turn down his attempts at a conversation, and lock myself in my room whenever heâd come looking for me with another far-fetched excuse just to speak to me.
When he still hadnât made a move, fed up, I yanked my hand out of his and leaned close enough for my breath to hit his cheek, my eyebrows deeply furrowed, âGet your shit together, Yunho. And stay away, everything is for show. I hope you havenât forgottenââ
âHow could I?â His chuckle was sarcastic, jaw clenched when he faced me, and for a second I froze, my eyes widening. It wasnât even the sudden proximity that threw me off, it was the animosity on his face and the small snare on his lips, âYou remind me each year of the same old things, you sound like President Snow at times.â
Appalled that heâd compare me to that man, I huffed and gripped the skirt of my dress, lifting it above my ankles as I stepped off the chariot, storming off. I was headed for the elevator so that I could return to our flat, and in my angry strut, I failed to notice a familiar face race after me. My heels were loud as I walked with purpose, glaring at anyone who blocked my path, and I didnât greet back anyone as I knew theyâd want to speak to me. I wasnât here to mingle, I was here because Snow forced us to play another one of his games, and I was here to win. Before I could be-line it for the open elevator doors, fingers wrapped around my bicep and halted me, making me release a frustrated sigh as I whirled around intending to tell the person off, only for the words to freeze in my throat. The man holding me back wasnât just anyone, it was Finnick Odair. And for the first time in a while, I felt my body fill with joy as my face relaxed, lips spreading into a wide smile, âFinnick!â
He chuckled as my arms flew around his neck, pulling his body into mine with little care if it was too aggressive or not, Finnick could take it. His torso was exposed due to his stylistâs poor taste, but it didnât bother me as Finnick was warm and smelled of the sea and somehow the rain too. He felt like family, in his arms I knew I was safe, no matter what. It was funny, really, how easy it was to trust him, to let my walls down around him and just feel everything. I didnât have to hide my fears when it came to Finnick, I didnât have to hide my pain and struggles, because he knew. Finnick knew everything and he was often there to pick up the pieces when nobody else was. He understood and he knew what I needed because he needed the same thing. When in the Capitol, forced to be Snowâs muppets, Finnick was my pillar and I was his, the glimmer of light in the darkness, the embrace of a warm body that demanded nothing in exchange, just simple companionship and a shoulder to cry on.
âI thought Iâd get a punch for touching you,â Finnickâs honey-like voice was teasing as he hugged me back just as affectionately, âIâm glad I was spared of a right hook, Iâd look horrible for our interviews.â
I chuckled, mouth hurting from smiling so widely, âEven with a black, youâd still look dashing, Finnick.â
âOh, my,â Finnick chuckled again, his arms loosening around my torso, but I was reluctant to let go. It felt nice to be in the arms of someone I trusted, loved even. Itâs been too long since my mind could be at ease in anyoneâs presence, in someoneâs warm and loving hold. Finnick was like the older brother I had lost, always eager to help me out, and there whenever the burden of living alone got too hard. Living in different districts, the distance made it hard to cope with his absence at times, but at least I had one thing to look forward to whenever I was forced to visit the Capitol. I knew Finnick would be here, and I knew he would be just as excited to see me, âI fear my stylist wants to keep me naked for the interviews.â
I grimaced as I definitely didnât want the mental image of a naked Finnick in my head, and finally let my arms fall from his body, stepping back to leave distance between our bodies, but not too far back. I enjoyed Finnickâs warmth, it felt like I was around the sun, âYou should switch him with someone who doesnât view you as just a pretty piece of meat to put on display. Wooyoung would be more than happy to design your clothes, heâs literally in love with you. He never stops gushing about your looks and body proportions whenever he sees you, itâs gotten sickening actually.â
âWooyoung is spoiled and Snow loves objectifying me, so heâd never allow it.â Snow loved objectifying Finnick and me too, but thankfully, no matter how spoiled, my stylist, Wooyoung was, heâd never make me wear anything revealing or uncomfortable. He enjoyed working with raw materials, more specifically with tree bark as he claimed it let him explore creative ideas. With the disappearance of Choi San last year, the most sought-after stylist in the Capitol, Jung Wooyoung was the next hot topic. He certainly enjoyed the limelight, glad that San was finally gone and he could have his spot. The two had always been rivals, trying to claim The Best Stylist title, at least based on Wooyoungâs claims. You couldnât fully believe whatever he said, he loved to spice things up just for the fun of it and spread rumours like wildfire. He was worse than the grannies back in District 7.
âSnow can go and die in his sorry excuse of a mansion, Finnick, at this point, he canât do shit to me.â I hissed through my teeth, sharp eyes surveying the place as it was buzzing with jittery tributes, stylists and Avoxes, everyone doing their own thing. Most tributes were mingling before they would retreat to their own flats, and I averted my eyes out of fear that heâd come over when I saw Wooyoung storming towards Yunho, probably, you never knew with his sudden mood changes.
âCareful,â Finnick muttered, lips pulled into a sly grin, âthe walls have ears everywhere here, darling, we canât give Snow free material to hang over our heads.â
âAs if he canât just do that without having an actual reason.â I rolled my eyes and Finnick hummed as he grabbed a sugar cube out of the little pouch he had on his waist, turning around as he searched for his and Magsâ chariot. He smiled when his eyes fell on the old lady, and he nodded with his head for me to follow him. I fell in step with him as Finnick and I walked back to his chariot, and he fed the horses with sugar cubes before he popped one in his mouth. I smiled softly when Mags finally noticed me, her face always gentle and understanding. I bowed my head and kissed her on the cheeks, a lump forming in my throat when she pulled me in her arms with a tight squeeze, reminding me of a motherly hug. Anytime I saw Mags, Iâd miss my family just a little bit more. She was a reminder that Iâd never get to see my mother grow old, my father, nor my siblings. It was painful, but I gulped before more emotions could surface and cleared my throat, looking back at Finnick who was gazing somewhere behind me.
âLover boy and his bestie are staring at us,â Finnick mused with amusement lacing his tone, âI donât think your lover boy is too happy that youâre here with me, instead of being with him.â
I scoffed, turning my head to look where Yunho and Mingi stood, catching their gazes as Mingi flinched and quickly looked down at the ground, but Yunho held my gaze, jaw clenched and eyes slightly narrowed. I rolled my eyes and turned my back to them, grabbing Finnickâs bicep as I leaned closer to him, âI wish we could switch tributesâno offence Mags, but I donât think Iâll be able to not kill him before the Games can even start.â
Mags snickered and shook her head at me as her stylist approached us, giving the old lady an exasperated look before she guided Mags away, making Finnick wave at her as I bowed my head slightly, âHe canât be that bad, honestly, I never understood why you hate him so much. Heâs a genuinely nice guy, I bet heâd even sacrifice himself for youââ
âEnough, Finnick.â I snapped as my jaw clenched, emotions twisting in my chest at the mere prospect of Yunho jumping in front of me to take an arrow or a throwing knife to the heart. Yunho mightâve been genuine and loving in otherâs eyes, but I knew who he was. He wouldnât save me, jump in front of an arrow or a throwing knife, no, heâd send me poison disguised as bread just to take me out, his own tribute.
âRight, sorry,â Finnick mumbled as he grabbed another sugar cube, eyes falling on someone to my left. His smile turned into a sly one as he nudged my arm, pointing towards a tall girl with dark braided hair and a gorgeous black costume. She was the girl on fire, the Mockingjay, Katniss Everdeen, âWanna go say hi? We should show her we mean no harm before she decides we are her enemy.â
âBut we are her enemy, Finnick,â I mumbled but followed the man, making him wink at me with a knowing look on his face. If we put it that way, Katniss wasnât our only enemy, we were each otherâs enemies too, it was only natural when it came to the Games. No previous friendships mattered once we stepped inside the Arena and the canon went off, signalling the start of the Games. I remained standing behind Finnick as Katnissâ attention was on us, her hand slowly petting the horse.
âDo you want a sugar cube?â Finnick asked with his honey-like voice even warmer now, grinning charmingly. Katnissâ eyes narrowed as they glanced briefly at me before she focused on Finnick again, jaw clenching. She completely ignored Finnickâs hand, which was extended towards her and held a sugar cube in his palm.
âNo.â She deadpanned and I snorted, masking it with a gulp when Finnick threw me a displeased look. It was hilarious each time a female turned Finnickâs advances down, it didnât happen often and thatâs exactly why I enjoyed it even more.
âWell, girl on fire, you certainly dress to impress.â
âAs always.â I couldnât help but mutter as Katniss and Mingiâs clothes had caught on fire before the parade was over, the roars of the people were so loud that they managed to make my ears ring. Katniss and Finnick ignored my comment and I let my eyes study the girlâs face more, she was way too young to be here. I was an adult, most of us were, but she was sixteen, just a child.
âThanks, your costume isâŚlacking.â Katniss grimaced before she quickly averted her eyes from Finnickâs exposed chest and I chuckled again, surprised to hear her addressing me as well, âBut yours looks niceâraw, almost.â
âItâs because it is raw, itâs real tree bark,â I explained as I let my fingers trace the corset, sturdy and protective around my torso. I extended my hand towards her, showing her that I meant no harm, just yet, âMy nameâs Im Y/N.â
âI know,â Katniss muttered as she shook my hand, her grip strong but not lasting, âIâm Katniss Everdeen.â
I hummed and nudged Finnick to suggest that he should introduce himself too, but he just popped the sugar cube in his mouth and smirked at Katniss, who looked clearly uncomfortable, âAnd heâs Finnick Odair, donât let his cocky attitude make you feel uncomfortable. Heâs just half the jerk he seems to be.â
Finnick scoffed and gave me a sharp look which I ignored as I studied Katnissâ face more, watching her fight a small smile off her lips as her eyes hardened instead, stance determined as she pulled her shoulders back, âWell, itâs not like Iâm here to make friends.â
âNot friends, but maybe having a few people on your side wouldnât help, girl on fire, not everyone is fond of you.â Finnickâs voice dropped as he took a step towards her, making her tense up. My jaw clenched and I averted my eyes because I knew he was right, âWe are here because of you and the little stunt you pulled last year, Katniss. Donât lower your guard.â
âThanks for the advice, Finnick, but I donât need it.â Katniss snapped, turning around to take off towards her mentor who seemed to appear out of nowhere. Finnick was about to say something, but I gripped his arm to stop him, my eyes meeting Haymitchâs blue ones. His eyebrows were furrowed as he took both Finnick and me in, a gaze filled with questions flashing over his face before he nodded at us in acknowledgement.
âWell, letâs get Mingi and then we can go.â
âPlease, I canât stay a second longer here.â
I watched as Haymitch and Katniss walked around us, making Finnick grimace as I turned my head to watch them walk towards Yunho, who was unsurprisingly beaming as he was surrounded by a few other tributes as well. Mingi, despite being just as tall as him, was hunched forward and hiding behind Yunho, his head lowered and jaw clenched. Song Mingi had stopped doing well after his Games, always so fidgety and scared of the world around him. But Yunho seemed determined to befriend him and he has never left Mingiâs side ever since his Victorâs Party. I couldnât help but scowl at the two men before Finnick sighed loudly, grabbing my hand to grab my attention.
âThereâll be a bloodbath this year, Y/N, and Iâm not going down so easily.â Finnickâs tone lowered and his eyes shook with conviction, and a flicker of anger, âKeep your ears and eyes open, study those around you, and stay close to the Mockingjay, youâll know whoâs your friend and foe then.â
With his cryptic words, he leaned forward to press a kiss against my cheek before he excused himself and headed for the elevator, his face tired as I watched him hug his torso when the female tributes from Districts 1 and 2 went and approached him like some hyenas, eyes filled with lust as they gazed upon him. People from Districts 1 and 2 were just as bad as those from the Capitol and I hated all of them. Sick of being surrounded by so many people I disliked, I grabbed the skirt of my heavy dress and raised it above my ankles as I stormed off towards one of the many elevators, waiting for one to open its doors as I ignored the insisted stares and whispers from the other tributes. Nobody really liked me, and I intended to keep it that way.
At least fewer feelings would be involved when Iâd have to kill them, it wasnât anything personal, after all.
           The days seemed to blur together when I was at the Capitol, yet at the same time, it felt like no time had even passed at all. As a mentor, all I had to do was focus on guiding the child I was given, making them the strongest and smartest possible. I had to strategize with them and help them build up their confidence if they lacked it, and I had to build them a persona that was easily likeable and cherished by the Capitol. But for that to happen, it also required me to network, to become someone liked by the Capitol. If it wasnât for Yunho, I was sure not many wouldâve liked me. We balanced each other out, where he was too soft and forgiving, I was rigid and hardly able to let go of a grudge. Nobody would willingly become a person disliked by many, but I had long stopped caring about otherâs expectations and thoughts. I lived for myself and I lived the way I wantedâas long as President Snow allowed me to, of course. Nothing was made out of sunshine and rainbows in Panem, and if you wanted to have something that was only yours, youâd have to work hard for it, and even then it wouldnât be enough. It was sickening, really, when I realized that I was at a great disadvantage this year.
I wasnât a mentor any more, I was a tribute, a person not many would root for. People in the Capitol had twisted and sick fantasies and enjoyed brutality, but if oneâs character wasnât likeable, they would turn a blind eye to their efforts to win them over with their skills. And this meant that there wouldnât be many rooting for me or sending me gifts and the bare minimum of necessities. I had to play it smart, who Iâd team up with, who Iâd betray, who Iâd trust and who I wouldnât. I couldnât let just anyone into my circle of allies, and thus, when people who had no idea what the Games were about tried to give me advice, it only naturally made my blood boil. My stylists, who otherwise were rather acceptable people despite being from the Capitol, had seemed to think they knew better who was good and wasnât to have in your team. They thought just because they watched us through a screen each year they could give us advice. I have held my tongue the whole week, not wanting to create an even more tense environment. It was already enough that I fled the room whenever Yunho entered it and didnât speak nor look at him even at the otherâs futile attempts.
Tonight was no different as we sat at the big table filled with tasty food to the brim, loud chatter filling the vast dining room. Yunho was to my left, unfortunately, and his musky cologne seemed to be stronger tonight than any time else, making my nose itch as I fought another sneeze away. I raised my hand holding the fork and rubbed at my nose, trying to get rid of the constant itching, it was irritating. But what was even more irritating were Yunhoâs futile attempts at grabbing my attention or trying to stir up a conversation with me, it wasnât happening. We were headed inside the Arena in less than two days and I wasnât about to frolic around with him. I managed to avoid him so far, I had to remain focused on my own strategy. I wasnât dying in that Arena, if President Snow thought it would be smart to send victors back, I would make sure to give him a headache lasting for centuries. Did he want a parade? I would gladly create a scene for him.
âAh, just look at it!â Momo exclaimed, her full attention on the TVâs screen as they were replaying images of yesterday nightâs interviews. It didnât go as planned, of course, it didnât. Everyone was revolted for having to return inside the Arena, and in a last desperate attempt, we had tried to show our unity to the districts that even if Snow tried to turn us against each other, at the core, we fought together for a better tomorrow, for a better Panem. My lips twitched into a satisfied smirk when I watched ourselves on the screen holding hands, raising them high up in the air as Caesar Flickermanâs panicked voice cut through the microphone, and then the lights went out. Snow hated it, I knew he hated it, and the knowledge of that alone made my whole evening more enjoyable. That is, of course, until Momoâs big and gleaming eyes were focused back on us.
âYou are so brave,â She said, lips quivering. Out of the team that worked with us to make us look good, Momo was the least likeable. She was the typical Capitol resident, entitled and sheltered, a bit dumb, and overall annoying, âI wouldnât be able to stand there, you even held hands to share a last moment together. Itâs beautiful.â
Wooyoung, always the little shit, snorted under his breath as he raised his fork and bit the meat off of it. Wooyoung wasnât dumb, he was far from it, and he seemed to dislike most of the people surrounding him despite not being that different from them. He said nothing as Minghao hummed from across me, his features blank as always. He rarely spoke, but when he did, heâd either say something that would scar you for life or make you wish he never opened his mouth. He was merciless, with everyone.
âItâs beautiful, isnât it?â My voice was laced with sarcasm and Yunho stopped moving around for a second, I could feel his wide eyes on the side of my face. It was the first time I had spoken tonight, âSending us to our imminent deaths? Yeah, thereâs just something so romantic about it, donât you think so?â
An uncomfortable silence fell over the table despite the amused smile on Minghaoâs face, who took hold of his wine glass and tilted it in my direction as a silent toast. I wasnât fond of him, unsurprisingly, but he seemed to be the only person besides Yunho and myself who was aware of all the horror the Capitol inflicted on the districts. He was quiet about it, but his mask sometimes slipped and I could see the hatred in his eyes, the rage boiling underneath his blood whenever Snow was shown on the screen, giving one of his lame speeches.
âWell,â Yeri, a person full of life and passion, tried to diffuse the palpable tension, âhow did your evaluations go? What did you do? You never told us about it.â
âYeah, you didnât!â Wooyoung exclaimed with a full mouth, making Yeri grimace as she averted her eyes onto her plate. We didnât have the time to tell them about it, not that I was in the mood to talk about how I had showcased my skills. I did it in a certainly memorable way, I was sure the Gamemakers werenât satisfied with it, but I wasnât here to please anyone. Yunho cleared his throat as he leaned forward to grab his cup of water, eyes falling on me briefly. I ignored him and took another bite of my dinner, the rich aromas never ceasing to amaze me. If there was just one good thing about the existence of the Capitol, it was their food.
As Yunho realized I wouldnât speak up, he cleared his throat again and intertwined his fingers as he placed them on the table, âI did what I did all those years ago but made it more interesting, I suppose. Iâm good with an axe, soâŚI wasnât trying to impress anyone, really. Thatâs not my goalââ
âBut, Yunho!â Momoâs exclamation cut Yunho off as her eyes grew wide, âYou are supposed to impress them! What if they give you a bad score? That would be terrible.â
I snorted under my breath, rolling my eyes, âThe Capitol giving a bad score to their golden boy? Yeah, sure, and Iâm President Snowâs wife.â
âYouâd kill yourself first before theyâd even pronounce you as his wife.â Minghaoâs reply came fast, cutting through the growing tension due to my blatant jar directed at Yunho. But, yes, Minghao was right. Iâd rather kill myself than marry Snow, it was a stupid and absurd example, just like Momoâs stupid assumption.
âYouâd be surprised to find out they arenât as head over heels for me as you think, Y/N.â Yunho rarely snapped back, but as I glanced at him, I noticed his jaw clenching and unclenching. I couldnât say that I was satisfied to see him triggered, but it certainly made me feel a little bit smug. Watching Yunhoâs perfect mask crumble always satisfied me, it was proof of who he really was. Itâs a pity not many were able to witness it.
âMaybe, butââ Wooyoung paused for no reason, just to be dramatic, as his twinkling eyes fell on me, âthey certainly like you more than they like Y/N.â
âSay something new, Wooyoung.â I huffed and grabbed my own glass of orange juice, my stomach heavy from how much I had eaten. I had to enjoy full meals before going inside the Arena, I knew there I wouldnât have the chance to eat much. I hated it.
âSince it seems like the cat finally returned your tongue, tell us about your evaluation.â Wooyoung grinned, lips ghosting over the edge of his wine glass. My jaw tensed as I leaned back in my chair, pushing the plate just slightly away from me as a way of letting everyone know I wasnât eating anymore. The Avoxes lingering just around us noticed and quickly came closer, taking the plates and silverware away before they disappeared to the kitchen. I didnât want to entertain those who sat at the table with me, but I knew I couldnât just stand and go to my room, that wouldâve been too rude, and I knew Minghao would very shamelessly drag me back. But just to prolong my moment of silence and peace of mind, knowing the reactions that would soon follow, I took a big gulp of the orange juice and made sure to savour it. Wooyoung scoffed as he rolled his eyes and Minghao, surprisingly, seemed rather interested as his eyebrows raised. Momo had her mouth hanging open as she sat on the edge of her chair and Yeri seemed nonchalant, but I knew she was just as curious as everyone else.
As for Yunho, his torso had turned to face me and his warm chocolate-like eyes were insistent, as if he was trying to penetrate my mind and read my every thought. Irritated, I held the glass in both hands and took a deep breath, âI destroyed the training room.â
The gasps that followed were satisfying, gratifying. I chuckled, staring at nothing in particular smugly, âI walked inside with my head held high, I introduced myself and then grabbed the tables first, pushing everything off of them just to flip them over. Then I went and turned everything I could over, hurling the weapons I could towards the Gamemakers, but sadly, there was a forcefield around them this time. And then, when I felt satisfied with my work, I told them to get fucked in the ass and left the room with a bright smile on my face.â
The mouths hanging open made me chuckle, which turned into quiet giggles as I stared down into my lap, feeling as if I had accomplished something big. This was the best way I could show defiance, and so I took the opportunity and rolled with it. I couldnât have been prouder, but my joyful moment didnât last for long when I felt a warm palm pressing against my left thigh. Before I could react, push the hand off or anything, long fingers grabbed onto my flesh through my pants and I gulped, my heartbeat spiking at the inappropriate touch. I whipped my head around, Yunhoâs eyes boring into mine as his eyebrows were furrowed.
âYou shouldnât have done that.â His voice was deep, low, and scrutinizing. I scoffed but didnât say anything as his grip only turned tighter, making goosebumps erupt under my sweater. Yunho didnât look mad, but he didnât look calm either, it was peculiar, I couldnât read his expression.
âThatâsâŚâ Minghao took a deep breath, face suddenly lighting up in elation, âsimply brilliant!â
âNo, it isnât.â Yunho snapped, his head turning around as he looked at Wooyoung, who looked concerned. It made my eyebrows furrow, but before I could speak up, Yeri beat me to it.
âYou just put a target on your head, Y/N,â Her voice was hesitant as she glanced around the table, stare lingering on Wooyoung as if she was asking for permission to speak, âYou know the President isnât fond of you, you shouldnât have angered him further. These Games, theyâthey are happening to take you down, the strongest, the ones who had proven they were strong enough to fight a battle lest it happens, you should play it smart, Y/N, not make a fool out of yourself.â
My eyebrows raised as I chuckled, unamused, leaning forward to look at Yeri better, âReally? Iâm a fool now? You think I want to be here, again?! You think I want to go back inside that fucking Arena and kill those people? To relive all the repressed memories and emotions? Fuck off, Yeri, when all youâve known is a lavished lifestyle without death constantly looming over your head.â
âWatch your language.â Wooyoung was rarely serious, but when his fox-like eyes narrowed and his lips twitched, he looked scary. He could be scary when he wanted to be, perhaps that is why he laughed so often and tried to always look mischievous, âYeri is right, stop being so fucking proud that you canât admit when youâve just made a mistake. If your score is low the people wonât even bat an eyelash your way, considering thereâs someone who likes you.â
âI donât give a shit who likes me and who doesnât, Wooyoung.â I scoffed, my thigh burning where Yunhoâs fingers gripped it. It was becoming too hot in the dining room, Yunhoâs strong cologne was making my head dizzy and I could feel my lungs tightening up. I didnât want to stay here, I didnât like being put on the spot, and I didnât like it when people treated me for less than I was.
âWell, you should.â Wooyoung said, tone cold, âBecause your life depends on your sponsors and your allies, you stupid girl.â
Before I could snap back at Wooyoung, Momo, who had been surprisingly quiet, chirped up, âSpeaking of that, who are you taking as your allies? I was thinking Enobaria, from District 2, andââ
âMingi.â Yunhoâs tone was determined, eyes hardened as he looked at everyone sitting at the table, his gaze slipping onto mine, âIâm not leaving him alone, heâs coming with us.â
âWith us?â I muttered under my breath and flinched when Yunhoâs fingers felt like they were digging through my pants, âIâm with Finnick and Mags, I donât care what you do and who you go off with.â
âYouâre a team.â Minghao said, his lips pursed, âYou two have to stick together, itâs what everyone else will do too, itâs only logical.â
âAnd if I donât want to?â I fired rapidly, eyebrows raising.
âI just told you to stop being fucking arrogant, Y/N.â Wooyoung hissed, slamming his fist onto the table and making me flinch as my heart started thumping faster, âYouâd be suicidal to not form a team with Yunho, heâs amongst the last ones the other tributes will go for. Heâs strong and you know heâs got your back, you canât go frolicking with Finnick and Mags, what if they turn on you?â
âThey wonât,â I said through a clenched jaw and having had enough of Yunhoâs touch, I gripped his wrist and ignored the looks we got. My nails dug into his skin painfully, but he wasnât budging, it made my blood boil, âFinnick is like my brother, he wonât turn on me.â
âMingi is like my brother too, Iâm not leaving him aloneââ
âSo, are you saying you want us to team up with the Mockingjay?â I whipped my head around, eyes bleeding into Yunhoâs, âYou want to put a target on our heads right from the get-go? Everyone hates her guts, everyone will want to kill her first. Iâm not teaming up with Mingi and Katniss, Yunhoââ
âIt wasnât a question,â Yunho snapped, suddenly flipping his palm up as he grabbed my wrist instead and yanked me towards himself. I gasped as I felt forward, gripping the edge of the chair with my right hand, heart racing against my chest, âMingi is coming with us, and wherever he goes, Katniss goes too. And youâre coming with us too, whether you like it or not. I donât care if Finnick and Mags join us, I know they wonât turn against us until thereâs just us left behind.â
I scoffed and yanked my wrist out of his hold, snarling at him, âYou wonât tell me what to do, Iâm not going to be in a team with you. Yet better, get out of my fucking way when that canon goes off because you will be the first person Iâll kill, Yunho.â
My words stung, they were honest but I hadnât meant them like that. I hadnât realized their weight until it was too late and I couldnât take them back anymore. I tried to gulp but my throat was tight, cheeks burning from both anger and the sudden regret and embarrassment I felt. For the first time, I didnât feel satisfaction as I watched Yunhoâs face fall, a very clearly pained expression crossing his face. His eyebrows furrowed as if he didnât understand why I would say something like that, but his eyes filled with tears and suddenly I felt like I couldnât breathe anymore. It didnât help that everyone was staring at me with wide-open mouths, just as shocked as Yunho by my words. When I heard Momo starting to sob, I knew I couldnât sit there anymore. I stood abruptly, pushing my chair back forcefully as I took off towards my room, breaking out into a sprint when I felt my bottom lip shake, tears flooding my eyes.
Why was I on the verge of breaking down? Why did my own words hurt me when they were the truth, when they were supposed to let Yunho know that I didnât want him around? Not here, not home, and certainly not in the Games. I couldnât trust him, heâd tried to kill me once before, and he wasnât even in the Arena with me, what would guarantee that he wouldnât do it again? And now it would be so much easier done, I couldnât trust him. In my desperate daze to get back to my room, I didnât hear the quick footsteps chasing after me, and I gasped when my door was slammed open before it could even close. I knew who it was even before I turned around, and my hands balled into fists, throat tight as I tried to gulp again.
âWhy are you like this?â
âGet out.â
We spoke over each other, Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed in confusion while mine in irritation, âGet out, Yunho, get out!â
âIâm not going fucking anywhere until you tell me how I wronged you!â Yunho had never raised his voice before, it made me flinch as his chest fell and rose rapidly, his lips downturned. He was mad and confused, and he wasnât budging as I tried to push him out of my room. No, instead, he gripped my biceps painfully hard and shook my body as if that would shake some sense into me, his eyes shaking as they bore into mine. I couldnât breathe as my heart raced painfully hard in my chest, my face flushed from the adrenaline. I couldnât even tell what was wrong with me anymore, I didnât know if I was scared, mad, desperate, or just insane. But I knew that if Yunho continued looking at me with that hurt expression on his face, I would completely break, and I couldnât let that happen. Not when we were so close to going inside the Games where I had to be focused and committed to the thought that only I was making it back.
âYou should think back on your actions, Yunho, itâs very easy actually.â I chuckled, trying to feign nonchalance, but I knew I was failing by how shaky my voice sounded, âI donât trust you.â
âI know that, but no matter how hard I think about it, I justââ He gulped, averting his eyes, âI donât know. I donât know what I did wrong and I canâtâI just canât have you pushing me away when we are so close, please, Y/N. I care for you just as much as I care for Mingi, we canât separate in the Arena.â
I gulped as Yunhoâs painful grip softened on my biceps, his shaking eyes searching my face as I tried to gather my thoughts, to give him a rational answer, âYou think you wonât turn on me when the timing comes?â
I was surprised by how dejected and sad I sounded. I chuckled, fed up even with myself as the silence stretched on between us, Yunhoâs lack of an answer being the answer. He knew it and I knew it too, the alliances would last as long as there were still many of us alive in the Arena. After that? Everyone was on their own, everyone. Even those who loved each other would have no choice but to choose. Me or them. And the answer was clear, it always had been. Humans were selfish, we were desperate to survive, and it was obvious who weâd choose.
âBut I donât want to turn on you.â Yunhoâs voice was just a whisper as suddenly his hands moved, tracing up to my shoulders as he stepped closer, making me inhale deeply. His musky scent was nauseating, but it was the only thing in this wrenched place that smelled like home, that reminded me of home, that felt like home. Yunhoâs closeness was familiar despite my dislike for it, and I found myself gripping his sweater at his hips, tilting my head back to look at him better. Yunhoâs eyes were coated with an emotion that ran deep in his bones, an emotion that was so clear it made me freeze. He didnât hate me, not even when I had been nothing but horrible to him, it was so obvious he didnât and that was dangerous. It was dangerous because I could feel my walls crumble as I closed the distance between us, pressing my body against his bigger and stronger one. Yunhoâs jaw clenched as he gently cupped my jaw, licking his lips as his eyes shifted between my eyes and lips.
âWe wonât have to turn against each other, Y/N.â He whispered, leaning down so close that our lips brushed together. I gasped, quietly, as my eyes widened, freezing in his hold as I didnât expect him to make such a bold move. But there was something hidden in his gaze, which quickly darted over the room as if searching for something, his voice really low and deep as he spoke again, âThis will be the last time, to us, to them, to the children. Whatever happens in that Arena, it will happen with the intention to fix whatâs been broken for so many years, to bring about a new beginning. So we mustnât forget who our true enemy is, Y/N.â
My mind was reeling as Yunhoâs words sank in, heart beating in a frenzy as I couldnât completely focus due to the mess I was feeling inside. I wanted to push him away, slap him, berate him, but I also wanted to grab his collar and seal our lips together, to devour him, to breathe him in, to feel his body against mine, to give in to the burn situated low in my stomach. I hated him, but I wanted him. Snow took everyone from me, but he left me with Yunho as if he knew Iâd torture myself over it, hate him with moments of relapse where all I could do was want him. I shuddered when Yunho shifted his head, his soft and wet lips pressing against the corner of my mouth. I wanted to chase after it, I wanted to taste him, but he turned his head when I tried to finally close the small distance. My lips pressed against his jaw instead and I couldnât stop myself as I pressed an open-mouth kiss against his hot skin, fingers digging into his sweater, settling on his narrow hips. I couldnât control myself anymore, it was too much. And maybe I didnât want to let my logical brain lead me, maybe I wanted to give in to my deepest, darkest, desires led by my heart.
âIf we do this together, Yunho,â My voice was hoarse as I spoke, our eyes meeting again as Yunho faced me once again, âThe second I realize youâve lied to me, I will kill you. I will kill anyone because Iâm not dying in that Arena.â
âYou are not.â Yunho emphasised as he gulped, reaching a hand up as he pushed my hair back, tangling his long fingers into the smooth strands, âBut we must protect the Mockingjay.â
âWhy?â I hissed, eyebrows furrowed as I turned my head just slightly, pressing my cheek into his, for once, warm palm. Yunho smiled, letting his other hand drop from my jaw as he shrugged, eyes shaking as his face morphed into tiredness. He seemed tired, but not just due to todayâs events, he was tired of everything.
âTo be free.â My eyes fluttered closed when he leaned forward, pressing a lasting kiss against my forehead. It made my chest ache and my hands almost chased after him when he untangled himself from my body, leaving me alone and cold in the room that would be my bedroom for the last time. I didnât know what to do, but I knew one thing.
I wasnât dying in that Arena, and perhaps neither was Yunho.
           Dread, so deep that it rattled your bones, was an emotion one could never get used to. I forgot what it truly meant to fear for your life, to do everything you could to keep yourself alive. President Snow wanted the utmost entertainment as Panem watched their most beloved victors fight for their lives, and he certainly got what he wanted. We didnât have to run to the Cornucopia this year to get our weapons, no, the Cornucopia was where we stood the second the platforms raised us into the Arena. I couldnât even focus on my chaotic heartbeat, eyes looking around for Finnick, only to spot Yunho instead straight across from me. He had given me a firm nod, and then his eyes fixed on something past me. When I turned to see what it was, I could see two axes lined up against the leg of a table. They were put there for us. I turned in my spot, muscles tight as the countdown beganâmay the odds be ever in your favour. Words I never thought Iâd hear so vividly again, just through the screen of a TV while I watched my tributes fight until death.
And despite knowing what it meant to be in the Games and knowing it would be no easy feat to get away from the Cornucopia in one piece, it still shocked me how hard I had to fight to gain the upper hand. It seemed like Yunho and I werenât the only ones yielding an axe, and thus, my first kill had been claimed right after the countdown, it didnât surprise me. But there was no time for grief or hesitation, everyone was out there to get the other. I had to find my allies before someone could kill me, and upon seeing Finnickâs blonde hair disappear underwater, I knew I had to get away too. The Cornucopia was situated on an island in the middle of a lake, surrounded by lush green and dense pine trees. The breeze was chilly, the air humid. It felt like I was back in District 7 on an early autumn day when the days were starting to get shorter and the nights longer. The scenery felt familiar yet it made my skin crawl, I hated it here.
My ears still rang from the canons that had gone off right after the countdown, and my lungs burned when I resurfaced. The water was colder than I had expected and as I wasnât an experimented swimmer, I struggled until I reached the shore, the axe I had to somehow carry to land also made my mission more difficult. As I gasped for air, water droplets obscuring my view, hand feeling around for my abandoned axe, I realized with great terror that something was actively sneaking around my ankles, slithering up my legs. In a frenzy, I decided to look back and I was mortified when I realized the weeds inside the water were moving up my leg, trying to yank me back inside the water. I tried to reach for my axe but it was out of reach, and just as I started trashing my legs around in hopes of making the weeds retract, I heard the sound of splashing water not too far from me. Then, the sharp edge of an axe came down and I gasped as I quickly flipped onto my back, my hand gripping the handle of my own axe as I was finally able to reach it.
Yunhoâs suit was snug against his fit body, leaving very little to the imagination as it acted as a second skin. Our suits offered warmth but they were uncomfortable, the jacket that came with it only holding us back when we had to swim through the lake to reach the shore. Yunho was breathing hard as his eyes were pointed at me, and then he reached his hand out and I grabbed it without thinking much. I was hoisted up and I made sure no weed remained on my legs as Yunho hadnât released my hand just yet, guiding us towards another tall person, who stood far away from the wet ground. My teeth clattered against each other as the lakeâs coldness seemed to cling onto my every crevice, and I whipped my head left and right as I was trying to spot Finnick and Mags. I could see people rushing inside the trees at a distance, but neither had blonde hair like Finnickâs. Then, realizing that despite him being strong and capable of getting through the bloodbath, one of the canons that went off couldâve signalled his death.
My breath caught in my throat as I yanked my hand out of Yunhoâs, making him pause as we finally reached Mingi, who was looking around himself nervously, bow and arrow clutched tightly in his hands. A hunting knife was strapped to his hips as well, and despite the always solemn look on his face, he seemed alert and present. But I couldnât focus on Mingi or Yunho, all I could think about was the absence of Finnick, Mags, and even Katniss. Werenât Mingi and her supposed to stick together no matter what?
âWhereâs Katniss?â I found myself asking before I could think this through. I didnât trust Mingi, hell, I didnât even fully trust Yunho. I didnât want to be with them, but Yunhoâs long fingers found my arm again and he was suddenly walking off, dragging me after himself. I tried to stop, looking back at Mingi with a panicked expression on my face as he followed after us wordlessly, but neither one of them was saying anything. It only made my heart race faster, reminded me of the time when I was betrayed by my own districtâs male tribute, flashbacks making my body shudder when Yunho just ignored me, fingernails digging through the fabric of my jacket as he led the way deeper inside the pine forest, âStopâstop!â
I knew I was supposed to stay silent, but I was panicking, my mind was hazy and my lungs were heavy, I couldnât continue like this. The Games had just started, I couldnât freak out so early on, I needed to stay level-headed and in control of my thoughts and actions, âYunho, I said fucking stop!â
âWe canât stop, Y/N!â He exclaimed, suddenly halting and making me run into his broad back. I gasped as my face collided with it and he whirled around, eyebrows furrowed, âWe are too exposed right now, we have to keep going, the others are lurking around still.â
âIâm not going anywhere without Finnick, Yunho, Iâve already told you thisââ
âI didnât see Finnick anywhere,â I could barely speak before Yunho cut me off, as if he didnât even care about what I had to say. The lump in my throat made it hard to swallow all of a sudden, âWe canât wait around for him, we have to keep moving for a while, at least. And ifâheâhe mightâve died already, Y/N, we canât wait around forââ
âWhat about Katniss?â I hissed, turning my head around as I glared at Mingi, who looked tense and lowered his eyes when my glare burned into his shaken eyes, âWerenât you two supposed to stay together?â
âWe were, but Iâshe pushed me in the water to save me from a knife and Iââ Mingi gulped, sharing a quick glance with Yunho. It made me look back at Yunho, feeling more suspicious than before. Something was wrong, they had to be lying. But why would they want us to separate from Finnick and Katniss? It made no sense, âI lost sight of her, Iâm sorry. But sheâs strong and she can swim, I know she made it out. The forest is like a second home to her, sheâll find her way backâI hope.â
âHope,â I scoffed, shaking Yunhoâs grip off as I held my axe even tighter, jaw clenching, âis not good enough here, Mingi. Are you sure you didnât do this on purpose? Why did you want to separate me from Finnickââ
âNobody wanted us to separate.â Yunhoâs sharp tone cut me off and I gasped when I felt him cup my cheek and turn my head around, his chocolate brown eyes hard and glaring, âThings rarely go as planned inside the Games, Y/N, you know that, so we canât just stand here and argue and draw even more attention onto us. Weâll search until we find them, okay?â
âI know you did this on purpose, Yunho.â I hissed, slapping his warm hand away, my jaw clenching as Yunho closed his eyes and released a long exhale, âI donât know what sick and twisted game youâre playing at, but I will slit yourââ
A twig snapping to our right made the rest of my words die in the back of my throat, making both Yunho and Mingi tense up as they whipped their heads towards where the sound had come from. My grip tightened around the handle of my axe until my joints ached, and I tilted my head, waiting and listening for another sound. It was minuscule, but it was there, someone was hiding behind the tree. It didnât look like Mingi or Yunho had noticed, though, because Mingi turned his head and Yunho opened his mouth to say something, but I paid them no mind as I raised my arm and flung my axe towards the tree just as someone with a sword jumped around it. The sickening crack of bones was loud as the tribute gasped, flung back into the tree as the axe was lodged almost perfectly in the middle of his chest. Mingi gasped and seemed to freeze as Yunho gulped, his hand tightening around his own axe.
I threw him a glare before I went towards the tribute who was pinned against the tree by my axe, blood flowing out of his mouth as the life slowly slipped away from the manâs eyes. It was the male tribute from District 6, a man I didnât know well but had heard talk shit about me behind my back. He was still alive but just barely hanging onto life, so without thinking, I grabbed the back of the axe and pushed it even deeper into the manâs chest, making him let out a gurgled groan. It only took three seconds for his head to drop and for the canon to go off. I scoffed and grabbed the back of the axe, yanking it out of his lifeless body as he crumbled to the ground, folding over itself as I wiped the blood on the back of his jacket, grinning to myself. I wouldâve apologized if he wouldâve deserved it, but a man whoâd tried sexually assaulting me before did not deserve my mercy. Satisfied with my work, and slightly hopeful that the Capitol was thrilled by my kill, I turned with a grin on my lips. The feeling of victory didnât last for long as I froze, taken aback by the sight in front of me.
Mingiâs whole body was shaking, his bow and arrow were on the ground and his head was hidden in the crook of Yunhoâs neck, who held his friend close, muttering reassuring words into the youngerâs ear. My jaw clenched, and suddenly the adrenaline rush crashed inside my body, bringing back the clattering of my teeth as my body was still way too cold. I wanted to think of Mingi as someone weak, as someone who had lost his mind already, as someone who had no place in the Hunger Games, an easy prey to whom death was certain. But deep down, in a hidden chamber of my heart, I felt sympathy for Mingi because all I wanted to do was crumble into a ball and sob until no emotion was left inside my chest. I was beyond frightened and all I wanted was to be held in Yunhoâs warm and comforting arms, in the arms that felt like home. But I couldnât, if I let my emotions take the lead, I would die and that was a luxury I couldnât affordânot yet, at least.
âWe need to move,â I spoke up, voice surprisingly gentle as I realized Mingiâs reaction had been triggered by my kill. I didnât want to set him off more, it wouldnât just be bad for him, it would set Yunho and me back too, I couldnât have that happen, âWeâre too close to the shore still.â
âMingi,â Yunhoâs voice was gentle as he pressed his nose against his best friendâs temple, rubbing his back up and down with both hands as his axe lay on the ground next to his leg, âItâs okay, weâre fine. Y/N took care of him, youâre safe with us. Letâs go, okay? We need to keep moving to avoid situations like this one, hm?â
I heard a sniff as I approached them, crouching down to fetch Mingiâs bow and arrow as he nodded his head, throwing his arms around Yunhoâs neck as he gave him a tight squeeze. Yunho chuckled but returned the hug, a warm smile appearing on his face when the two separated. I gulped, feeling uncomfortable at their intimacy, at the ease they showed affection to each other. Even if my body and soul craved closeness to another human being, my mind wouldnât let me bring the walls built around my heart down, I just couldnât. It was too late now, softness didnât get you anywhere in the Arena, only barbarity did.
âHere,â I muttered as Mingi faced me, his body still trembling when his eyes landed on his previously abandoned weapons. He gulped and very slowly reached forward, âI understand that itâs hard, Mingi, but if you let your trauma and fear consume you, you wonât get far in the Games.â
He nodded once and then grabbed his weapons out of my hands, staring at them with a ferocious glare. Yunho grabbed his axe too and then sighed, rubbing his face before he glanced around us, âLetâs head uphill, maybe we find something that we can use as a resource.â
I nodded, letting the two fall in step in front of me as I opted to look out for our backs, making sure we werenât exposed on either side. My muscles hurt by how tense they were, and my ears were trained well to catch even the slightest shifts, the quietest of sounds. I knew how to survive situations worse than this, but I couldnât let my guard down, the Games had barely started.
But if there was one thing I was certain of, it was that I couldnât trust Yunho or Mingi. Finnick was my only ally in these Games and I was going to find him, whether on my own or with the help of two tall men walking in front of me, I didnât care. I was going home once this was over.
           The first night in the Arena had been silent, uneventful. This was good only because we got a good nightâs rest, otherwise, it meant the Gamemakers were planning something big. I couldnât tell what, not yet at least, but the lightning striking a tree in the distance, far more uphill, managed to raise my suspicions. I couldnât tell just yet what that was supposed to mean, but I had counted twelve strikes. I had been on the lookout when it happened, preferring to be the first to keep watch as the two men I was with slept soundly, huddled closely together. Before the artificial sun could set, we made a small bonfire to try to warm ourselves up, grilling a frog we had found by the creak. It got really cold by the nighttime, but I preferred my teeth clattering to cozying up with either Yunho or Mingi. I didnât trust them, not in the least, and I had twirled the hunting knife between my fingers as I watched them sleep, so unassumingly, so easy to kill. But I wouldnât do it just yet, not until I have found Finnick and weâd figure something out together. The Arena was big and I knew we had little chance of finding each other, but for once in my life I could only pray the odds would be in my favor.
Morning came fast and once we refreshed ourselves by the creak, which was surprisingly lukewarm, we took off once again, headed more uphill. We were looking for a good hiding spot, something we could treat as our base, but we were also just keen on exploring the Arena. It felt like the pine forest was endless, and to someone who didnât grow up in a District that was surrounded by forests, it mustâve felt like an endless maze of trees that looked the same no matter which way you looked. But to Yunho and I it was rather easy to navigate through its density, the scenery was never the same to us. The occasional fallen log, the change of the bush type, or even the way birds flew overhead were a good tale-tell sign of where we were. Mingi seemed to be at ease too, moving around as if the forest was his second home. I knew District 12 was just by the forest, but I had no idea they could go inside it too. Maybe Mingi was hiding things about himself even towards Yunho, it wouldnât surprise me.
As the day had dragged on and the temperatures rose once again, our stomachs churned loudly as we were getting tired from endlessly climbing uphill, the pathway slippery due to the small rocks we had to walk on. Yunho had exchanged spots with Mingi, and I was keen on remaining at the back as we trekked around some more trees, avoiding bushes that looked like something was wrong with them. We had only stopped when the sound of a drone caught our attention, the beeping of it high-pitched and loud as if it were a childâs toy. It was headed towards us, more specifically towards Yunho, and it looked like a boxâa big box when Yunho caught it, his eyebrows furrowed. We had stopped then and once Yunho had opened it up, our mouths started watering. Someone from the Capitol had sent us breakfast and left us a letter telling us to feast on it as theyâd send us some more tomorrow morning as well. Yunho, the ever-lovely person he was, faced a camera and thanked the sender with a bright smile and some sweet words, Mingi and I could barely contain ourselves from ravishing the bagels, cheese, grapes, and slices that looked and tasted like ham.
Once our bellies were full, we were off again hoping to find a cave as we had followed the stream until it started disappearing into an unknown direction. Mingi was at the front of the group leading us, his bow and arrow gripped in his hands as we had finally spotted a cave up-front, right by the pathway. He seemed excited upon our finding and quickened his pace, making Yunho and I run after him as Yunho glanced back to throw me an excited smile. I didnât react as I fixed my grip on my axe, ready to face other tributes if they were hiding inside the cave that weâd claim as ours soon. But it was dark and silent inside as we reached its opening and Mingi halted, looking back at Yunho and I.
âIâll go check, wait here.â
âYou shouldnât go alone,â Yunho muttered, his eyebrows furrowed.
âItâs fine, I wonât go in deep,â Mingi reassured him and then stalked inside, his bow and arrow drawn in case he was forced to use it. With a gulp, I settled back on my heels and looked around, trying to evade Yunhoâs burning gaze. He didnât say anything, but he continued to stare as I tried harder and harder to ignore him. My heart was slowly starting to thump faster in my chest, and I could feel myself starting to sweat from still wearing my jacket over the body-tight suit. Just as Yunho opened his mouth to say something, Mingiâs shriek made us tense up and share a concerned glance, and then Yunho was off before I could even tell him to wait.
âMingi!â He screamed, running inside the cave with his axe raised. I remained in my spot, my breaths audible as I whipped my head around, looking out for anyone who could be prowling on us. My heartbeat was deafening as I tried to tune in to the sounds of the forest, but the pounding feet coming from inside the cave caught my attention rapidly, and I couldnât even make out what was happening as Yunho and Mingiâs panicked faces came into view, Yunhoâs hand gripping my arm hard as he yanked me after himself, sprinting downhill all of a sudden.
âRun!â Mingi screamed as he took the lead once again, his bow around his shoulder and arrow in its holster, my heart started pounding faster as I twisted my head around, trying to make out what we were running from. Going downhill was certainly easier than uphill, but the small rocky path was tricky as it was slippery and made it harder for us to flee safely. If it werenât for Yunhoâs relenting grip on my bicep, I was sure I wouldâve tumbled to the ground already.
âWhat are we running from?!â I asked as my lungs heaved for air, Yunho and I jumped over a fallen log as Mingi was well in front of us, not looking back even once.
âSnakes!â Yunho screamed, and I felt my whole body shudder, fear gripping my insides. I wasnât afraid of snakes, but I was afraid of whatever mutants these were, certain to kill us. I gulped and twisted my head around again to try and see the reptilians, which turned out to be my downfallâ quite literally.
âYunho, come on!â I heard Mingi scream before my feet got caught in the vines that slithered across the forest floor and I gasped as my feet were cut from underneath me, Yunhoâs grip disappearing as he continued to run while I rolled to the side, curling into myself to try and protect my head as I hit the side of a boulder. I groaned, my back numb as it caught most of my fall, and my axe was somewhere on the ground. I tried to look for it, getting on my knees as I heard the slithering snakes getting closer, their hisses menacing. My heart felt like it was in my throat as I could hear my pulse clearly and loudly in my ears, looking up as the fallen leaves rattled not too far from me.
âYunho?!â I heard Mingiâs raw voice call out in the distance, laced with panic, âWhat are youâno!â
I could see my axe from here, a colourful snake was twisting around its handle, hissing as its eyes fell on me. I gritted my teeth and fumbled around for my hunting knife, unlatching it from around my thigh as I gripped it in my hand, staring the snake down. The only problem was that it wasnât just one snake that was coming after us, it was multiple, a dozen, thousands even as the otherwise silent forest was filled with their hissing. My mouth parted as my breathing got heavier, and my eyes widened when I felt something crawling up my left calf. It only took me one second to realize a snake had gotten to me without me noticing its approach, and an involuntary shriek escaped my mouth as I tried to kick it off. I tried to stay as calm as possible and fight with a level head, but the dread gripping at my insides, whispering that I was going to die, made me panic as I tried to stab the snake, but it dodged my knife each time as if it was intelligent enough to do so.
âYunho!â Mingiâs desperate shout almost felt like it shook the ground, and I hissed at the snake as another one got too close, trying to stab that one too. It was hard to accept the fact that I would die such a pathetic death, but I bet the Capitol would love it. They were always entertained by whatever the Gamemakers had prepared for us, and I felt my lips tremble as a pathetic whine left my lips when the snakeâs body got tighter around my leg, opening its mouth in a menacing snarl. But the pain spreading from of its poison never came as Yunho suddenly appeared from around the trees, slicing snakes in half as he stepped hard on others, his eyes finding mine. He looked terrified once he noticed the snake around my leg, and without consideration for his life, he leapt forward and grabbed the snake with his bare hand, yanking it so hard that it tore its body in two. The snake hissed, but before it could try to do more harm, it was decapitated by Yunhoâs axe, his chest rising and falling rapidly.
âFuck, come on!â He snapped, and it helped me quench my terror as I scrambled onto my feet, almost tripping again but this time due to nothing. My whole body was shaking as Yunhoâs fingers intertwined with mine, his palm calloused and sweaty as he was breathing hard.
âYunho?!â Mingi sounded on the verge of hysteria as Yunho and I ran towards the pathway again, and I retrieved my axe quickly, stomping on a snake vengefully before we sprinted down the rocky pathway again. This time I made sure to not glance back even though the snakes were right by our feet, trying to bite at our calves, and Achilles tendon, some even trying to jump and latch onto our torsos.
âKeep running, Mingi!â Yunho screamed back as we could see him now since we were closer to him. He was standing with his bow and arrow drawn back, hands visibly shaking and his eyes red. But once he had spotted us, he took off again, going off the pathway and jumping over bushes.
âWhere are we going?!â I panted out, swinging at a snake as it tried jumping at my body from the right side.
âI have no idea,â Yunho answered breathlessly but veered us off the pathway, following Mingiâs lead. Even though he was well ahead of us, Yunho seemed to constantly know his friendâs location, and which way we needed to go to catch up with him. And it seemed like Mingi had stopped running once we reached the small clearing, his calves soaked in the creak.
âGet in!â He was beckoning us over frantically, marching over to the side of the creak when we were finally close enough, and then he grabbed Yunhoâs axe and yanked us aggressively inside the water. Yunho slipped and fell to his knees, his axe remaining in Mingiâs grip as Yunho panted, head hanging low. My legs threatened to give out too but I was mostly confused as I looked at Mingi, and then back at the approaching snakes.
âWhy did we stop?!â I asked, fear coating my voice, âWeâre going to die, I canâtââ
âThe snakes wonât come into the water,â Mingi said, his jaw set tight as he looked at the approaching reptilians.
âHow do you know?!â I gave him an incredulous look, my attention shifting onto Yunho when he rolled around, sitting on his bum despite getting his suit soaked once again.
âThey arenât water snakes, justâtrust me.â Mingiâs deep tone was raw and tense as his eyes remained on the reptilians. I watched too, gripping my axe and ready to kill as many as needed, heart thundering in my chest. But just as one snake tried to get inside the water, it hissed out loudly and retreated, the others following suit. No snake got inside the water, it tried though, but it jumped back as if they were electrocuted by it. I felt all power leave my body as I crumbled to my knees, steadying myself on my hands as my stomach felt like turning upside down, about to empty its contents. Our pants were loud in the small clearing, the water flow calming despite the retreating hisses of the snakes. It was eery to hear them in the distance, and my body shuddered as I remembered it slithering up my leg.
âFucking hell,â I muttered under my breath, looking up at Mingi and Yunho. Yunho was still sitting, his eyes staring out into nothing as Mingi had moved to sit on a rock, his plump lips swollen and his eyes filled with tears. It made my eyebrows furrow as I tried to calm my body and mind, but it was hard when dread seemed to have taken its residence inside my body, inside my mind. My jaw clenched as I shakily stood again, eyebrows furrowing, âHow did you know?â
Mingi and Yunho looked at me, probably surprised by my feeble voice. I hated it, but I ignored it as my glare burned into Mingiâs face. His eyebrows furrowed, but he shrugged, âI guess I justâIâve heard it somewhere? I justâit just felt like the right thing to do.â
âSo, you didnât know.â I huffed, closing my eyes as my body continued trembling from the lingering adrenaline in my system.
âYeah, maybeâbut weâre alive, weâreâfine.â Mingiâs voice got quiet as my eyes snapped open, fixating on him. I scoffed, snarling at him.
âWeâre fine?â I questioned, feeling the heat rise into my cheeks due to anger, âWeâre alive?â
âYeah, weââ
âNo,â I hissed, grabbing my axe tightly for stability, to ground myself, âI am alive because Yunho came back, because he saved me. What were you doing, huh, Mingi? Saving yourself, thatâs what you were doing, Iâll tell you.â
Mingi gulped, his eyebrows furrowing as he glanced at Yunho briefly, âI was justâŚtrying to find the creak. I knew youâd follow me, Iââ
âSo much for being a team, huh?â I chuckled but it was humourless, âIs this what you did with Katniss, too?â
Mingi froze, eyes slightly widening as a hurt expression crossed his face. I heard Yunho exhale sharply but I was focused on Mingi, my eyes narrowing as he continued avoiding eye contact. My heart was still racing but for different reasons now, I could hear the gears in my head turn, twisting my thoughts and whispering at me that I was right all along. Mingi and Yunho werenât my allies, they were my enemies and they were trying to lure me further and further away from other possible tributes that could maybe help me if I needed it. I scoffed, feeling my skin burn underneath my suit.
âTell me, Mingi, did Katniss really push you into the lake?â I raised my eyebrows, watching as the guyâs eyebrows furrowed some more, âOr did you jump in because you were planning on betraying her at some point, huh?â
âY/N,â Yunho hissed, abruptly standing up, âstop talking to him like that, what are you even saying? Do you hear yourself right now? How delusional do you sound?â
I chuckled, turning around to face Yunho as Mingi remained unmoving, frozen, dark eyes staring into the water as his hands clenched and unclenched, âReally, now, Yunho? I am delusional? I didnât even want to team up with you two, you forced me into an alliance with you and Mingi and look where it got us! We both couldâve died out there while Mingi ran for his life! Did you forget what heâs done to his allies in the pastââ
âShut up.â Mingi snapped, standing up from his rock, jaw clenched and eyes ablaze with anger. He was breathing hard and his height was intimidating, looming over my shorter build as he approached me rapidly, âYou donât know shit about why I did that, Y/N. They were going to kill me that night, I heard them talking about it. I wasnât going to sit around and wait for it to happen!â
I paused, licking my lips as I shook my head in disbelief, âAnd do you think at some point Yunho and I wonât turn against you? Do you think we wonât try to kill you?â
âWe wonât.â Yunho hissed as he came closer too, his cheeks flushed and his expression conveying the simmering rage he mustâve felt underneath his skin. Yunho was rarely angry, but when he was, his voice thundered and his eyes turned sharp, lips pulled back in a snarl that was both frightening and almost comical, âBecause I didnât come here to kill anyone. We are getting out alive, but we have to find the others first.â
My jaw clenched as I looked between the two, shaking my head as I felt disappointment lick at my insides, somehow disheartened by their naivety. We werenât going home, not all of us would survive, why could they not understand that finally?
âAre you fucking making fun of me, right now?â I said, voice hard as I looked at Yunho, âWhat games are you two playing, huh?! Youâre insane if you think Iâll stay here with the two of you for one more secondââ
âWhat the fuck are you talking about?â Yunho hissed, stepping so close I had to crane my neck back to be able to look him in the eyes. My jaw clenched as I felt the axe slip from my fingers and I scoffed, raising my eyebrows tauntingly. The heavy weapon made a splashing sound once it collided with the water, and I could feel Mingiâs anxiety radiating off himself, his eyes watching us carefully, fingers curling around the edge of his hunting knife. I gulped, very aware that I was at a great disadvantage if the two decided to attack me right now, there were few chances Iâd make it out alive. But even so, I would fight until my last breath, they couldnât take me down that easily.
âMingi is very clearly trying to kill me, why else would he separate me from Finnick? And the fact that youâre standing here and defending your good old buddy just proves to me that you are in on it too, Yunho. You didnât even let me try and look for Finnick, you just dragged me away.â My heart was beating fast as my voice had started rising. Yunho looked a mixture of hurt and confused as his jaw clenched, not once looking away. I couldnât see Mingi from my spot, but I could feel his gaze burn into the side of my head, âAnd the fact that he wouldâve left me there for the snakes proves my point that he gives zero shit about meâand maybe about you too, Yunho, because he didnât even think about coming to help you out. So maybe next time reconsider who your true friends are before making allegiances. If you want to kill me, come at me now.â
âNobody is trying to kill youââ It was Mingi who spoke, sounding exasperated, âWe are a team, I didnât stop because I didnât realize you two werenât following me anymore. And when I finally did, I fucking turned back around and came running to help, but you had already figured it out! Do you think I wanted to separate from Katniss? The only person besides Yunho that I know and trust?! No, I didnât fucking want to! She pushed me into the lake to save me and I freaking lost sight of her! Do you think Iâm not trying to find her? Do you think I want to win these fucking Games again just to be tormented some more and more by Snow, by the memories and all the trauma?! I want to fucking die, Y/N, I hate my life and I hate myself. So killing you is the last thing on my mind, okay?!â
Something broke in my heart at how broken Mingi sounded, the way his tear-filled eyes just spilt down his cheeks, wetting them and making his eyes even redder. He was sniffing as he rubbed at his nose with the sleeve of his jacket, looking hurt and betrayed. I gulped, feeling torn between my own thoughts. I wanted to trust them, I really did, but what if they were just trying to soften me up with sob stories? What if it was all a ploy to get me to trust them, only for them to kill me? I wouldnât put it past Mingi, and neither Yunho, we were in the Hunger Games after all and it wasnât about forming bonds and long-lasting relationships, it was about survival, it was about killing until the strongest one was last standing. I shook my head, chewing on my bottom lip as I averted my eyes, looking up at Yunho with conflict, but knowing that I had already made my decision. I couldnât stay with them, not when I distrusted them so much.
âIt makes no sense to turn against each other,â Yunho spoke softly despite the anger still displayed on his features. He gulped and licked his lips, wanting to touch my cheek but he mustâve seen something on my face because he dropped his hand last minute, âY/N, please just think rationally for a second and trust us. I donâtâI could never harm you, I justâI want all of us to go home andâI donât know, but donât do this. We will find both Katniss and Finnick, thatâs what Iâm trying to do, okay? But itâs hard tracking them down in this forest, weââ
âIâm not going with you anymore.â I cut Yunhoâs rambling off, my jaw set tight as I released a sigh, stepping back to put distance between our bodies. Yunho and Mingi looked confused for a second, glancing at each other uncertainly, âAnd you have harmed me before, Yunho, but it seems like you wiped it all from your memory. Itâs sweet really, I wish I couldâve too.â
Yunhoâs mouth parted in shock, hand reached out but I raised mine, shaking my head, âIâll find Finnick on my own, you two find Katniss and play besties with her, I guess. Just donâtâdonât cross my path because I wonât spare you, I can promise you that.â
Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed and he tried to reach for me again but Mingi held his shoulder, his jaw set tight. I grabbed my axe out of the water and took a deep breath, looking at the two for a long second before turning my back to them and rushing away from the creak, down the pathway we had explored earlier today. My jaw was tight and my muscles tense as I kept walking and walking, mind spinning as I concentrated hard to catch even the slightest shift around myself.
I had to put distance between myself and the other two, otherwise it wouldnât be safe.
           Three days had passed since I left Yunho and Mingi behind. I had no success finding Finnick thus far and being alone in the Arena was getting to me. I couldnât sleep as nobody had my back while I did so, hunting was slightly harder as it took more time than with others to help, and I also had to be constantly on the lookout for the traps the Gamemakers would send my way. I was struggling, but I would be lying if I said I didnât feel more relaxed on my own than I did with Yunho and Mingi by my side. I couldnât trust them and it was driving me crazy. Yunho was supposed to be the last one to keep watch but he had accidentally fallen asleep, leaving us defenceless. He was incompetent and I could put my life into the hands of a person who couldnât as much as stay awake to make sure no one killed us in our sleep. Alone, without anyone to keep watch, I couldnât exactly sleep, but I had fallen into a light slumber more than once. Climbing the trees to shelter myself from others for the night seemed like a reasonable thing to do, having learned it from Katniss as she had done the same last year in her Games.
The small fire I managed to conjure up by the spot I had claimed as my campsite was small and it crackled as I had waited for the frog to grill so that I could have dinner. Walking away from Yunho and Mingi also meant no support from the Capitol, and I wasnât surprised when nobody sent me any gifts, not even a soothing balm after I had accidentally fallen into poison ivy. My skin was itchy and I tried to stop myself from scratching it raw, but it was hard when I had nothing to do but stay attuned to the sounds of the forests and watch out for anything that seemed misplaced. Yesterday, I was forced to kill two more tributes when they tried to take over my campsite, taunting me and laughing in my face, until I had decapitated the male tribute with just two swings. The two were the siblings from District 1, the Capitolâs most beloved victors after Finnick Odair, of course. It didnât surprise me that nobody sent me gifts, given that I had just killed two people they seemed to really love. Without dwelling too much on what was already done, I continued searching for Finnick.
The forest felt huge and never-ending, and it felt like we were on different ends of Panem despite being enclosed inside a limited space. I was doing what I had been doing for the past three days when I suddenly heard leaves rustling behind me. I didnât pause nor walk faster, I continued as if I hadnât heard anything, trying to see if someone was following meâor somethingâor whether it was just the breeze that would blow through the Arena at times. I had opted not to go uphill anymore as I had a suspicion that Yunho and Mingi would continue searching for another cave to claim as theirs, unless it was infested with poisonous snakes once again. I gripped my axe tighter as I heard twigs snapping to my left, just behind some bushes. My steps halted and my head turned to look towards where the sound came from. I didnât move, I didnât breathe as my eyes bore into the trunk of a tree, narrowing when I saw something shift. I gulped and squared my shoulders back, ready to fight another tribute if needed. To be fair, I preferred the tributes over whatever mutants the Gamemakers had prepared for us, they were easier to kill and predictable, unlike the animals that shouldnât even exist.
I took a step towards where the noise came from, but another twig snapped just behind me, making me whirl around. I couldnât panic right now or else Iâd lose my cool and make mistakes, which werenât affordable here, especially since I was completely on my own. I gulped and narrowed my eyes, listening closely to the quietest of shifts, my eyes widening when I saw a head duck back behind the tree to my right. Was I surrounded? Who were these people? Did Yunho and Mingi find me? Did they have another ally to replace me?
I gulped, raising my axe to my chest as my jaw clenched, eyes trained on the tree where someone was hiding behind. But when I felt someone move past behind me, I was forced to whirl around and hurl my axe atânothing. My heart was beating fast in my chest as my eyebrows furrowed, muscles tense as my axe fell to the forest floor, whoever passed behind me faster than my axe. I gulped and swiftly ran to get my axe, but paused just as my fingertips were about to reach it. Someone was breathing heavily to my right, behind a large tree, and with shaky fingers I grabbed the axe and stood up straight, pulling my arm back to swing it at whoever was taunting me.
âCome out!â I screamed, my jaw clenched as I firmly planted my feet on the ground. My chest fell and rose quickly as my eyes narrowed when I saw movement from behind the tree again.
âY/N?â And just like that, I froze. My muscles didnât turn more tense, instead, it felt like my whole body was a puddle as my mouth fell open, and my heart almost stopped in my chest, âIâm scared.â
I gasped loudly, my axe slipping from my grasp as my knees shook, mind reeling in disbelief. This couldnât be happening, sheâmy little sister was dead. But her fragile voice called out again, shaking with fear, and I didnât think as I sprinted towards the tree, desperate to catch a glimpse of her. How was she here? Had President Snow tricked me into believing my family was dead? I had never seen their bodies, after all, only their headstones upon my arrival to District 7, and I felt like fainting the more I thought about them being alive all this time.
âYe-Yena?â My voice cracked as my fingers trembled just as I was about to round the tree. But my little sister whispered again, from a different spot this time, and I turned towards her voice again, hurrying over, âWhere are you, Yena, please come out!â
My voice was breathy as tears obscured my vision, and I was on the verge of hysteria as I tried to find her, but she was always in some other spot, âYena!â
I was panting from both adrenaline and fear as I tried to grab after my sister when she dashed from behind another tree, crying out in frustration. But I froze when a tall frame materialized in front of me, eyes dark and sharp, a contrast to Yenaâs soft features.
âJaebom?â My older brother didnât move nor say anything as we stared into each otherâs eyes, the first tears spilling down my cheeks as I sprung forward helplessly, my arms circling his torso, which was cold to the touch, âJaebom, whatâs happening?!â
But he didnât answer me as more tears streamed down my cheeks, fingers grabbing onto his t-shirt tightly, shaking his unmoving body when he remained unresponsive, âJaebom!â
And then, I heard a sinister cackle come from behind Jaebom, eerily similar to Yenaâs childlike giggles. I untangled myself from Jaebom and looked past his shoulders, eyes widening when I saw Yena twirl my axe around in her hands as if it were made out of plastic. Her face looked ashen as she smirked, pouting her lips at me mockingly as my eyes shook. Her expression looked nothing like my little sister's. I didnât understand what was happening anymore. Why were my siblings here, and why were they acting unlike themselves?
âLook at you,â Yenaâs voice wasnât light anymore, instead it was an angry snarl, âLiving your happy life, rubbing it in our faces right now. What are you crying for, huh? Are you crying because you have to kill people again, like youâve killed us?â
âWhat?â I whispered in confusion, flinching when Jaebom suddenly grabbed my bicep, his touch hot and burning, âI donât understandââ
âYou never do,â Jaebom snapped, and I whined as he started gripping my bicep painfully, âYou always thought you were better than all of us, look where that got you. Youâre just a pathetic excuse of a human being, everyone is ashamed of you. Mom and dad think you shouldâve died instead of us, and now, you will die!â
In my confusion, too focused on the ache in my heart, I almost missed the huge knife Jaebom grabbed out of his belt, aiming it towards my heart. I gasped and punched him in the jaw, jumping away from him, âWhat are you doingââ
âDie, bitch.â Yena hissed as she took off towards me, making me scream in fright when she tried to lodge my own axe into my body. I was panting as I realized my siblings were trying to kill me, and without wasting another second, I pushed Yena to the ground and took off in a sprint, running away mindlessly as I could hear them pursuing me. My heart was beating like crazy in my chest as my siblings made weird noises, they were almost howling, and they sounded like animals. I couldnât look back, too afraid that Iâd lose my footing again, so I was forced to blindly run from them, making sharp twists and turns in hopes of losing them. But my worst nightmare seemed to materialize in front of me, as suddenly, I started seeing my mother's and fatherâs faces from behind trees, peeking at me with sinister smiles on their faces, cackling loudly as Jaebom hurled his long knife at me. I was lucky enough to take a right turn as he did so, the knife lodging itself into a tree as I gasped, eyes filling with tears again.
âWhy are you doing this?!â I screamed as something suddenly burned my arm, and as I looked to my right, I was horrified to see my mother running alongside me, her hand burning into my arm as she had a wicked smile on her lips, âStop!â
âYouâre coming with us this time, daughter.â It was my father who was suddenly standing by the creak, holding a sword in both of his hands as I tried to steer clear of his path, but my motherâs grip was unnaturally strong and she kept dragging me towards it. I screamed and trashed around, feeling suffocated as my mother continued to cackle, my fatherâs eyes filled with hatred as he angled his sword so that he could gut me alive. I was a sobbing mess as I struggled to free myself, trashing around, and even trying to punch my mother but nothing seemed to work. I could feel Jaebom looming over me from behind, the heel of my own axe pressing into my back as I cried harder, whimpering when Yena appeared next to my father, twirling a knife in her hands.
âPoor Y/N.â Her voice dropped low, almost as if it was a man talking, and it made me realize that whatever was happening right now wasnât real. It was something created by the Arena, it wasnât their ghosts nor their vengeful spirits here to take me away, and yet, I still couldnât fight my motherâs grip off as I clawed at her hand, biting her cold flesh in hopes that sheâd release me.
âLet me go!â I screamed again, twisting my body away when my fatherâs sword came dangerously close, Jaebomâs burning grip tight on my nape as he angled my body to be strung on the sword, âNo!â
I didnât want to die, not like this. I was shaking from head to toe as I tried one last time to get out of the grip of my mother and brother, but nothing was working as I felt the tip of the sword press against my belly. The four cackled loudly as my ears rang, and I gasped when the sword pressed deeper into my tummy, drawing blood, but all the external pain disappeared abruptly as I felt my body pushed to the side aggressively, wrenching me out of the tight grips of the mutants that posed as my family. I screamed again when I felt hands on my shoulders trying to turn me around, and I drew my fists back, the only thought in my mind being to harm anyone who touched me.
âY/N!â Despite being so lost in my mind, I registered the familiar ring of the voice, the panic and fear in them as I threw the first punch, breathing hard and loudly as if I were a rabid dog. I wouldnât fall victim to the Capitol, not like this, they couldnât kill me by using mutants. I couldnât give Snow the satisfaction, I had to fight until my last breath, until a tribute killed me. I couldnât go like this, I wasnât ready. I was scared. I was alone and nobody would be there with me when I took my last breath, nobody would reassure me that it would be okay, and nobody would smile at me for the last time. I would be alone, and that thought alone was scarier than the fact that I would be dying. So I didnât stop as I screamed and punched blindly, my sight hazy and my mind a jumbled mess as someone continued calling out my name like a mantra, the sounds around me slowly registering inside my brain, âY/N! Please, please, itâs us. Y/N, itâs Finnick.â
I gasped, my eyes widening as if I was seeing for the first time. My lungs burned, my muscles ached, and my heart was beating so fast I was having palpitations as suddenly I could see the person standing in front of me, his face pained as tears streaked down his rosy cheeks. He had me in a deathly grip, my biceps sore from it, but it wasnât to harm me, it was to stop me from doing anything to myself or him, to the others, âFinnick?â
A beat of silence passed as I stared into chocolate-warm eyes, so utterly confused and pent. Then, an arrow wheezed past my head and I jumped with a gasp, wide eyes falling onto the body of my brother, no blood flowing out of his body as he crumbled to the ground. He looked lifeless as he turned into nothing and I felt my bottom lip starting to quiver as I looked back at the person holding me. I had no fight left in me as I attempted to push them off of me, but I was tackled to the ground before I could make another move. The wind was knocked from my lungs as my head thumped painfully, eyes hazy as a weight settled on top of my body, pinning my hips to the cold forest floor, hands above my head as long, cold, fingers intertwined with mine.
âItâs not real.â The man holding me down whispered, his voice shaky as he gulped, âThey werenât real, Y/N. But I am real, Iâm here now.â
âYun-Yunho?â I stuttered, my throat hoarse from having screamed so much. I felt a fresh wave of tears spring into my eyes as Yunhoâs filled with tears too, and without thinking, I untangled our fingers and threw my arms around his neck, yanking him down into a tight hug, âYunho.â
My whole body shook as sobs wracked it, tears wetting Yunhoâs jacketâs collar as his warm body slowly melted into mine, offering me the warmth I had been craving so much all this time. His musky scent was comforting and felt like home as I buried my head into his neck, inhaling until my lungs burned and I had to exhale once again. Yunho was safe, he was the pillar I needed all this time unknowingly, he was the one to chase the darkness away and protect me from my own dark and twisted mind. I only cried harder when Yunho started shushing me, pressing kisses against my temple, rubbing my back once he sat back and brought me with himself, letting me settle in his lap as I clung to him. I had been terrified these past three days, scared for my own life, but also wondering whether Yunho had made it past another day every time the canon shattered the quietness of the Arena.
âIâm sorry,â I whispered, voice raw as I gulped, hoping it would help, âYunho, IâmâIââ
âShh, itâs alright.â Yunho whispered, gently prying my tight grip off himself as he pushed me back to gaze into my eyes, âIâm not letting you out of my sight ever again, Y/N, I donât care what you sayââ
âPlease donât leave me, Yunho.â I gasped, words tumbling past my lips before I could stop them, âI canât live without you, Yunho.â
I was vulnerable, I wasnât in the right headspace, but I knew my confession was true. I had always suspected it, but I was too afraid to admit it to myself. I was afraid President Snow would kill Yunho like he had killed my family. I didnât want him around because I was scared to love again, to offer my heart to someone who could crush it so easily both with words and actions. Yunho knew me best and vice versa, I couldnât live another day not knowing whether he was safe or not. I didnât want him out of my sight ever again, I just couldnât lose him too.
âIâmââ Yunho gulped, his voice deep as his eyes shook, jaw clenched tightly, âhere.â
I released a shaky breath and leaned forward, pressing our foreheads together, feeling the safest in the past three days. The rustling of leaves made me tense up again and my head whipped around, eyes widening when I realized multiple people were watching us. I felt my cheeks heat up as I tried to scramble out of Yunhoâs lap, but his fingers only tightened into the fabric of my jacket and he held my waist tightly, shaking his head at me when I gave him a sharp look. It seemed like he wouldnât let go of me anytime soon, so I was forced to swallow my shame as I looked back at the other tributes, who seemed to be looking at me with pity. I ignored it, it made me feel weak.
âThose things are vile,â Mingi muttered, his jaw clenched, âBut you should be fine the next time you see them if you ignore them.â
âAnd if you donât, donât let them grab you.â Katniss said, her tone harsh but features soft, âKill them before they can.â
I nodded, eyes falling on the male tribute from District 3, Beetee. He wasnât looking at me, his eyes trained on the sky as he muttered something to himself, apparently unphased by the whole ordeal. However, when my eyes landed on the fourth person, my heart skipped a beat, and even if Yunho didnât want to release me, I pried myself out of his arms and ran to Finnick, jumping into his arms as he laughed while twirling me around.
âFinnick.â I whispered into his neck as his laughter subsided into a chuckle, his smile bright as ever as I pulled back, gazing into his beautiful blue eyes, âI found you.â
âTechnically, I found you.â Cheeky as ever, he winked before he pressed a wet kiss against my forehead, lowering me back onto the ground. Our fingers intertwined as I couldnât help but beam at him, my heart still heavy due to everything thatâs happened though, âIâm glad youâre fine.â
âWell, Iâve been better.â I muttered as Finnick and I chuckled, swinging around hands as I glanced around, eyebrows furrowing, âWhereâsâŚMags?â
Finnickâs expression fell and I knew as I felt tears flood my eyes once again. A shaky breath left his lips as I pressed on my tiptoes to pull him into a tight and warm hug, rubbing his back as he hugged me back just as tightly, âIâm sorry, Finnick.â
âSheâs in a better place now,â Finnick whispered, sniffing when we pulled apart, his eyes trained on the ground. My jaw clenched but I knew I couldnât do anything now, just carry the grief with myself and bury it deep down until the Games would be over. Katniss, looking like she wasnât keen on all the affection, averted her eyes and looked around the forest, pointing towards the creak.
âWe should probably set camp here after we have scoped the area out.â Mingi nodded as he went and helped Yunho stand, his eyes trained on Finnick and me. I gulped and only looked away, body tense. I didnât want to talk to him, I had nothing else to say, not now. I couldnât believe I had admitted something so personal, something that was supposed to be buried deep down in my heart and mind. I wasnât ready to face the fact that without Yunho I would be nowhere right now.
âLetâs go.â Yunho sighed, taking the lead with Katniss as I remained glued to Finnickâs side, eager to catch up with him if it meant I could ignore Yunho and his burning stare. I was most certainly grateful that he had saved me, but he was still not someone I could fully trust. Maybe it was all a ploy, an act to earn my trust, only to backstab me later into the Games.
My only true ally was Finnick.
           Something felt different, weird, almost. Beetee was a genius, everyone already knew that, and yet the way his mind works still amazed me. Apparently, the lightning that struck the largest tree in the Arena each time at midnight, could be used to our advantage. Beetee had the resources to create a sort of electrical fire that would leave the Gamemakers no choice but to rescue the remaining victors if they didnât want the Capitol to riot for not having a victor for the 75th Hunger Games. President Snow wanted a year of epic games? Beetee was right here to deliver and I was more than willing to help him out. Everyone from our small group was in on his plan, and we were planning to strike tonight as everyone remained unassuming about our great plan. There was something else, however, that nobody was telling me about. Katniss Everdeen, the girl on fire, The Mockingjay, seemed to be the nucleus of it all. She had to be protected at all costs and she was supposed to remain on Beeteeâs side as long as someone who could fight remained with them. We had to look out for each other and remain close, but I didnât fully understand why protecting Katniss seemed to be our most important mission.
Nobody tried clearing up my confusion, and when Finnick reassured me that everything would be alright and that heâd have my back no matter what, I decided to stop asking or wondering. Two days had passed since I joined the small group and things had been quietâa bit too quiet. Nobody had died in the past two days and there was a simmering tension in the Arena, as if the Gamemakers knew we were about to ruin their so-called âperfectâ Games. There was nothing perfect about it, it was purely terrifying and torturous, a barbaric form of entertainment as this just proved that the Capitol didnât see the people from the districts as human beings. That was nothing new, but being forced back into the Arena made me realize once again that I couldnât let President Snow control me anymore, I was done playing his games.
I wanted the Capitol to burn, I wanted President Snow to die and suffer like so many of us had under his reign. He couldâve been a better president, a better person, but he chose violence, he chose to punish us for something that we, the ones born after the revolution, had nothing to do with. The cycle of life wasnât always fair, the trauma parents carried with themselves would pass onto their children, who would carry it with them for generationsâunless there was just one person who decided to put an end to it. To change, to prosper, to start a new cycle.
That new cycle started with us, with Katniss, Mingi, Yunho, Finnick, Beetee, and me, here, in the Arena, as a form of riot against the oppression we were forced to endure, the pain and grief buried deep in our souls. I have heard about the riots, people in District 7 were loud and proud about taking the Capitol down if given a chance, and it only took me two days to realize why it was only happening now. A spark had been sensed, turning into a catching fire that would reach us all, either burn us or help us return from the ashes as a new person, as a new nation. The pain and anguish would never be forgotten, instead celebrated and honoured in respect to those who have lost their lives to such atrocities. And we would all thank one girl, Katniss Everdeen, who unknowingly gave the nation the spark of hope they desperately needed. I had no idea whether Iâd survive whatever was about to go down tonight, but I was sure of one thing, I wouldnât regret it. Not now, not tomorrow. I was doing it for myself, for my siblings, for my parents, and for everyone else who has suffered as much, or more, than I have. If Panem had to burn, President Snow would burn with us.
The morning passed by in the blink of an eye as we went over our plan once again, assigning partners and positions. I was supposed to stay with Katniss and Beetee, close to Finnick whoâd be watching Mingi from afar. Yunho, who refused to separate from me at first, was supposed to go with Mingi until a certain point, and then heâd have to secure the area, map it out and alert us if anything seemed amiss. Heâd be the last one, the one furthest from me, and despite the unsettling feeling creeping deep in my guts, I ignored my anxiety and focused on my task at hand. I had to protect Katniss and Beetee if anything were to happen. I was strong and merciless, everyone knew I could handle myself, but if I needed help somehow, then Katniss would be there and even Mingi. They werenât people I trusted, but something told me nobody in our small group was out there to kill meâŚnot yet, at least, and I could live with that for the time being.
Knowing that weâd need to be at our best, Finnick, Katniss, and Yunho went out to hunt something for lunch so that our bellies would be full for the rest of the day. Because Yunho and Finnick were so liked by many, thankfully we were also provided with various canned foods from the Capitol, their fans were desperately sending in supplies, and letters too, confessing their love and dread that they might not return. It made me chuckle whenever one of them had to read the letters out loud, looking at a camera with a sad, but grateful, expression in order to keep up the façade. We really needed these provisions, they couldnât ruin their A-game just now. Finnick had returned with plenty of fish from the lake, meanwhile, Katniss and Yunho had opted to hunt for wild ducks and frogs. The meat had been cooked by Mingi and me while Beetee revised the plan over and over again, asking us questions to make sure that we had memorized what we were supposed to do.
Once the food was done and everyone settled down for lunch, the tense air surrounding us seemed to dissipate as we silently ate our meal, relishing in the comradery thatâs formed between us. Finnick was by my side as we sat leaning against a tree, sharing a loaf of bread he had gotten from a fan, as he preferred to eat the fish he caught while I continued to eat the frog Yunho had caught for us. Mingi, very surprisingly, had gotten a package filled with nutrients that we hadnât even heard of before, and while we were wary of consuming them, Beetee reassured us that he knew what these were and that they were safe for consumption as they used the same nutrients in District 3. As my stomach was finally full and I finished eating everything I had claimed, I continued sitting next to Finnick, leaning against his body.
He was warm and smelled like the ocean despite having been away from it for so long, and I had always found solace in the silence that felt comfortable between us. Finnick knew when not to push someone, and I knew when to speak up to cut through the tranquillity, âDo you think weâll survive this?â
âYes,â Finnickâs voice was a mere whisper as he scoped up a good chunk of meat and handed it over to me, âI must, for Annie. She lost Mags, I canât let her lose me too.â
I gulped, all too aware of Annieâs situation as I accepted the fish despite feeling full. It tasted salty almost, so very different from the frog meat, but I think I could get used to it after having it for more meals.
âI have no one to return to,â I muttered under my breath, bringing my knees up to my chest as I let my arms circle them. I gulped, looking down at the dirty ground as the sounds of the otherâs conversing became background noise, my mind preoccupied with thoughts of dying, of being alone, of never having been enough.
âThatâs simply not true.â Finnickâs voice sounded strained as I felt him shift, gorgeous blue eyes boring into the side of my head, âYou have me, and if I make it out alive, I canât lose you. Youâre just as important to me as Annie is, as Mags was. I never had a little sister, but thanks to you I know what it means to have one.â
I chuckled, turning my head so my cheek pressed against my knees, eyes falling on the frown on Finnickâs face, âTechnically, Iâm older than you. But I understand you, youâre, well, youâve always been like a brother to me. And I love you, Finnick, I hope you know that. I have no idea what the outcome of our plan will be, but if we both make it out alive, I want to visit District 4. I want to meet Annie and maybeâmaybe Iâd like living in a house next to yours, maybe Iâd like to see the ocean for real and not just through pictures.â
Finnickâs features softened as he placed his palm over my cheek, warm and calloused, offering me much-needed assurance, âIâd love that, and Annie would too. She has always wanted to meet you, but President Snow never allowed it. Which is for the better, honestly, I wouldâve hated the thought of Annie at the Capitol. I fear I wouldâve done something unforgivable.â
I hummed and nodded as Finnickâs warm palm fell from my face, his head turning as he gazed ahead. He sniffed and then cleared his throat, glancing at me for a brief moment, âBut youâre not alone, Y/N. Even if Iâm not there, youâre never alone. HeâsâYunho is always there, even when you donât see it, Y/N. I thinkâI think you should let him in, heâs not a bad man.â
I gulped, stomach dropping at the mention of Yunho, and I sighed as I sat up straight again, jaw clenching when I averted my eyes from Finnickâs. Just to my luck, however, I spotted Yunho sitting not too far from us. Mingi was sharpening the axe for him as Yunhoâs chocolate brown eyes were fixed on Finnick and me, his eyebrows deeply set and his jaw tense. I gulped and then averted my eyes once again, shaking my head with a huff, âHe doesnât know me, not the real me, at least. He only wants the good and pretty, he only sees those qualities in people. Once the perfect image is shattered, heâll be gone, heâll abandon me. I donât want him to lodge himself into my heart when I know just how quickly you can lose someone.â
âYouâre scared of loving him,â Finnickâs tone was full of compassion as I felt him look at me, Yunhoâs gaze still burning into the side of my head as I gazed off into the distance, feeling nervous all of a sudden, âAnd youâre drowning in guilt and unspoken questions and feelings, Y/N. I know you donât trust him, but you already love him, you just refuse to acknowledge the fact, and itâs doing you no good, trust me. Iâm afraid too that Iâll lose Annie, Iâm terrified of Snow snatching her away from me, but if I refuse to love and live the life I want, then that would mean I am letting Snow dictate my everything, it would mean that I am robbing myself of the pleasures of life. And you know Yunho would never do anything that you are uncomfortable with, no, heâd bring down the stars for you if he could, Y/N. Stop being foolish andââ
âExcuse me.â My body grew rigid as Yunhoâs stern voice interrupted Finnickâs heartfelt speech, âDo you mind if I talk to Y/N?â
âNot at all.â Finnickâs smile was friendly as he nudged me, making me clench my jaw as I glanced at Yunho. He stood in front of me, looking down at me with a glare, rather standoffish for a person who was always smiling, happy and oh-so bright. I crossed my arms over my chest and raised an eyebrow.
âWell, talk if youââ
âIn private.â Yunho snapped, and before I could react, his firm grip around my bicep was pulling me up to my feet, not even letting me argue as I was tugged away from our camp, but not too far so that weâd be in hearing range if anything were to happen to either them or to us. I pulled my arm out of his grip and glared at him, feeling nervous for no reason as Yunho continued to glare back at me. It was unusual, out of character for him.
âWhatâs your problem with me?â I did not expect that question, and neither what he said next, âWhatâs so fucking horrible about me that you go willingly into the arms of the biggest playboy known to Panem, that you find solace and trust in that man when Iâve always been by your side, there for you, offering you a shoulder to lean on, a man you can trust andâand love. What does Finnick have that I donât, Y/N?! Why do you continuously brush me off and treat me like shit, but then you laugh at anything Finnick says and you look at him with so much adoration, I-I just donât understand, Y/N. I was there, I was always there, I helped you when you saw no outcome, I was there when you grieved your family, I was there when you struggled with the consequences of winning the Games, I was there even when you continued to push me away! I never stopped trying to make you feel safe, to comfort you and toâshow you that itâs okay to open up and that you can love again without being scared of death. Why canât you justâgive back even just a little fraction of my affection?!â
To say that I was stunned was understandable. My face fell in shock and my mouth hung open as Yunho became erratic, his expression a mixture of frustration and helplessness as his eyes shook, his hands curled into fists. I gulped, letting his words settle so that I could answer, but I felt utterly speechless. How was I supposed to respond to something that felt like a confession but a complete scolding as well?
âYou donât understand me like Finnick does,â I gulped, licking my lips as Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed, âAnd you never will, Yunho, because you were never forced to sell your body unwillingly to men that only saw you as a piece of meat. Physical closeness, intimacyâit scares me because Iâve only suffered from it. Iâve never felt the loving touch of a man, no loving words were ever uttered to me, and I was told more often than not that I didnât deserve love, that I was too rough and scary, too intimidating and manly for a man to love me despite being beautiful. Finnick, he knows what it feels like to be used, to do things you donât want to out of fear of losing someone. And even if this wasnât the issue, Yunho, how could I trust you when youâve tried to kill me?â
âWhat?â Yunho seemed shaken, his voice breathy as he reached out just to let his hand drop before he could grip my wrist, âWhat are you talking aboutâI have never tried to kill you, why would Iââ
âSeriously?â I snapped, sudden anger flaring deep in my bones, âYouâre still going to act clueless when I call you out on it? Think, Yunho, think for one second for fucks sake! You were supposed to be my mentor, the person that looks out for me, that protects me and helps me win these fucking Games, yet you send in food thatâs poisoned?!â
Yunho looked like he had no idea what I was talking about and I scoffed, stepping closer to him as my jaw clenched, âDistrict 6, the female tribute, I was cornered three days before my Games came to an end, and I was hungry. You sent me a package but I couldnât reach it and it landed between the tributes that were hounding me. The girl decided to eat what was sent for meâshe died in four minutes, Yunho.â
And just then, recognition finally flashed in Yunhoâs eyes, but it didnât last for long as suddenly he seemed to look desperate, grabbing my wrists as he shook his head, âIt wasnât food, it was never food, Y/N. If you had seen the small letter, you wouldâve known it was poison from the get-go. It said, âsweet like honeyâ, and you know what we use that for in District 7, you wouldâve known. I was trying to help you, I knew youâd survive, I was never trying to kill, why would IâIâm in love with you, Y/N. I wasnât back then yet, but I-I knew I couldnât watch you die in that Arena.â
My mind was reeling. I gulped, suddenly feeling my lungs constrict as Yunhoâs grip felt like it was burning my wrists. I pried them away and took a step back, gulping as my hands started shaking. I have been living in a lie this whole time. I have made myself believe that Yunho was the enemy, that Yunho wanted me gone. I took a shaky breath and gulped again, watching as sadness spread over Yunhoâs features like wildfire. His features softened as I felt my heart ache more, disbelief written all over my face. Why had I been so stupid? Why did I let Snow make me believe anything he said?
Why was I so afraid to lose Yunho?
           Nightfall came sooner than before. The tension was back and I felt sick to my stomach. Something felt wrong the longer we trekked, the closer we came to the tree. Everyone was silent, focused on our surroundings and making sure we werenât being followed by any other tributes. But something was very wrong and I just couldnât ignore the feeling anymore as I released a shaky breath, my eyes settling on Yunho who was walking in front of me with Mingi by his side, huddled closely together as they conversed quietly. Finnickâs pinkie was laced with mine as he swung our hands between our bodies, I ignored his playful smile when he pretended to stumble on a rock. I needed to speak to Yunho, nothing made sense anymore. I havenât said anything since he told me he never tried killing me, and Yunho was keen on offering me space as he remained by Mingiâs side, occasionally giving me a soft smile if he noticed me looking his way.
Bothered by the incessant tension in my body, the gut feeling that something would go very wrong, I marched forward and grabbed Yunhoâs wrist, making him halt in surprise. Finnick glanced at us as he passed by us and then grabbed Mingiâs shoulder when he stopped to wait for us, whispering something to the taller one before Mingi walked with Finnick again. My heart was thundering in my chest as I gulped, my eyes boring into Yunhoâs as it was dark in the arena, yet his chocolate brown eyes were unmistakable.
âAre you okay?â Yunho asked with a gentle tone, letting his axe drop to the ground as he stepped closer, eyebrows slightly furrowed.
âNo.â I gulped, tone shaky as I glanced past Yunho, at the others who hadnât noticed our absence yet, âSomething is wrong, Yunho, I donât have a good feeling about this. Whatâwhat if we die? Yet worse, what if the Capitol captures us and weâwe never see each other again? Yunho, IâI donât want to do this. Letâs find another way, letâs run away, letâsââ
âY/N.â Yunho's smile was gentle as he stepped even closer, cupping my cheek with his big palm, leaning slightly down, âWe canât run away, and itâs completely normal to be scared of the unknown. Iâm nervous too, but remember, we are doing this to make a statement, to show them that they canât mess with us anymore. If Katniss manages to pull this off, weâll be free. Weâll go home and weâŚweâll see what happens next, okay?â
No, he didnât understand. We wouldnât go home, something just didnât feel right. It was too dangerous, too risky, what were the odds our plan would be successful when there were other tributes still in the Arena with us?
âIt just doesnât feel right.â
âBut weâre doing the right thing.â
I exhaled, jaw tense as I looked up into Yunhoâs eyes, stepping closer until our chests were almost brushing together, âThen donât let them separate us.â
âWhat?â Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed, his gulp audible as his fingers flexed around my wrist. I released a shaky breath and licked my lips, hesitant to touch Yunho, but I managed to grab the side of his neck, his skin soft and warm to the touch.
âYunho, Iâm asking you to stay by my side no matter what happens.â My tone was firm as he gulped, his eyes searching my face, âI canâtâIâve been afraid, all this fucking time unknowingly, of losing you. And when we are so close to being free, of exploring whatever could be between us, IâIâm scared that Snow will find a way to snatch you away from me, so please, donât let go of me. Donât let me out of your sight, donât walk away, I know Iâm a horrible person, but Iâm asking you to hold on just a little more andââ
âY/N.â Yunhoâs sharp tone cut my rambling off, and I gulped, on the verge of tears as I realized just how afraid I was. He didnât say anything else as our eyes bore into each otherâs, he just gulped, jaw clenched and then, he started leaning down, closer and closer, untilâour lips touched.
And I donât think I have felt euphoria like this one in my whole life before. The sounds around us seemed to become mute as my legs felt weak, my body melting into Yunhoâs as I didnât waste any more seconds and pressed up on my tiptoes, circling my arms around his shoulders to pull him incredibly close. Yunhoâs lips were warm and soft despite our circumstances and I felt a shudder rake my body when his hand slowly slipped into my hair, holding the back of my head firmly as we parted for a second. His other hand grabbed my waist and as my eyes opened, I realized I wanted this. I wanted Yunho to hold me, to touch me, to kiss me. I wanted to be in his embrace and I wanted to feel his scent on me, I wanted his warmth to envelope my body, and I wanted him to shield me from this cruel world forever. Words that were heavy threatened to tumble past my lips, so instead, I closed the gap again and this time I made sure my intentions werenât questionable, or hesitant, but full of passion and unspoken words.
Yunho was intense in everything he did, he laughed with his whole body, and he loved with his whole heart, whenever he did something, he put his all into it and his kiss was no different. His lips were demanding as they moved against mine, a little bit frantic as we were pressed by time, and even more desperate when I let my lips part for him, a silent request for him to deepen the kiss. I wanted him to know that I desired him, that it was completely fine to touch me and enjoy our actions. Yunho whimpered as he took my bottom lip between his teeth, and I felt warmth crawl all over my body, settling in my cheeks as my whole face felt like it was burning up. I had never enjoyed a kiss before in my life, but I prayed this would never end. When Yunhoâs tongue finally slipped past my lips and reached my own tongue, I wished there was something to support my weight, to ground me into reality as I lost all senses, body and mind alive in a way I had never experienced before. It was careful, but it was intense and demanding, yet I didnât feel pressured nor disgusted as saliva pooled in the corner of my mouth, fingers tangling into Yunhoâs hair at his nape.
As his tongue played with mine and Yunhoâs loud puffs of air hit my face, I moaned, unable to keep the sound down when I felt his fingers digging through my tight suit, fingernails leaving dents in my body. I wanted him to mark me up, I wanted him to show the whole Capitol that I was his, that no trashy man could ever again touch me, that President Snow couldnât do to us anything anymore because weâd always have each otherâs backs. I wanted Yunhoâs mouth on mine for an eternity, never growing tired of him and his passionate kisses. Our noses bumped together when I tilted my head slightly more, giving Yunho more access as my heart thundered in my chest, so powerful that I could hear it in my ears. It was consuming, Yunhoâs love was scary as it swallowed me whole, but I was greedy and I needed more. I had been a fool, such a fool, to deny us this feeling, this moment, this experience. It was too late to go further, even if I threw all dignity away, I knew we couldnât, but I hoped it wasnât too late for us. For us to have this in the future, to love and to be loved.
I gasped as we parted again. Yunho was loudly panting as his eyebrows furrowed, cupping my cheeks with both hands as his fingers dug into my skin painfully. A shuddered breath left my lips as I blinked my eyes open, gulping as I copied him, holding his cheeks tenderly as Yunhoâs bottom lip quivered, nuzzling his cheek against my hold. He looked at peace, but the furrow of his eyebrows told me that he wasnât satisfied, that he was bothered by something. In a hopeless attempt to offer him just a fraction of the comfort heâd given me throughout the years, I pressed a kiss to each eye, then to his nose, and a swift peck to his lips. It made Yunho smile as his eyes opened, shining in the dark affectionately as I felt a lump in my throat. It was scary to allow him in, but I was done hiding, I was done fearing the unknown.
âWhen weâre out of here,â Yunho gulped, determined as his eyes melted into mine, âIâm going to marry you.â
I wouldâve gasped if I couldâve, but I was too stunned to even react as he kissed me again before we heard Mingi call out our names. We didnât have time for this right now, but weâd have plenty in the future. I wasnât ready to marry Yunho just yet, but with time, I was sure Iâd be able to fully trust him, to give my all to him.
âJust donât let me go,â I whispered as Yunho very reluctantly released me, our hands finding each other as our fingers intertwined, a motion I was used to but found something new in it now. It wasnât just for show, it wasnât just to show me that I had someone next to me, it was to seal our promise and tell me that Yunho wasnât going anywhere.
           Beeteeâs plan failed. Someone had sabotaged us, the wire had been cut, and the lightning wouldnât bring the Arena down. We were stuck here, forced to kill each other, forced to choose between two people I loved and myself. Katniss looked frantic from my spot, I was watching her from the bush just as planned. Electricity was gathering in the air, tension filling the Arena as the lightning prepared to strike. Katniss was too close to the tree, hell, even I was too close to it, but Katniss was in danger right now and she wasnât moving away. I could hear rustling coming from behind but it was supposed to be Finnick, I wasnât worried about it. Just as the sky became lighter, energy crackling above our heads, Katniss did something I never thought anyone would do. She grabbed the wire and tied it to her arrow, standing up strong and tall as she pulled it back, her eyes set on the lightning that was just about to strike her. As I was about to shout her name and tackle her to save her from her insane plan, it was too late. The lightning struck as the arrow shot straight at it, the wire frying off and sizzling as a deafening boom shook the arena.
The blast was so strong that I couldnât react before the explosion sent me flying feet away from my initial spot, my back cracking when I hit a tree. My spine tingled in pain as I fell to the ground, groaning and wheezing for air as my body trembled from the shock of the hit, panic rising in my disoriented state. I couldnât hear as my ears were ringing, and my vision was so hazy it made me sick and unable to stand as I tried to find my footing, instantly tumbling back to the ground. Then, something even worse happened. The darkness of the Arena was slowly disappearing as the sky cracked and tore into heavy metal pieces that were plummeting straight at us. I knew I was in danger, and I knew both Yunho and Finnick were too. I pushed myself up and ignored the aching of my body as I heaved for air again, crawling on my fours towards where I knew Finnick was at. But I didnât get any far when I was tackled back onto the ground, Mingiâs blurry face appearing above me. I panicked, trying to find my axe, but I was so powerless that it was easy for him to get on top of me and press a hand against my mouth as I tried to scream for help. His forehead was bloody and the top of his suit torn, jacket long lost somewhere in the Arena. His bow and arrow were missing and were replaced with a knife he held menacingly.
I gasped against his sweaty palm when I felt a sharp pain in my lower arm, close to my veins, somewhere close to where the tracker had been injected. I screamed against Mingiâs palm when the knife was twisted into my skin, feeling warm blood trickle down to my wrist and hands, a burning feeling spreading up my arm, to my shoulders. And then, as fast as he came, Mingi was gone, running off into the distance as my body convulsed, shaking even more as I turned onto my back, pieces of the Arenaâs roof shaking the ground as they fell around the forest. I was petrified, I was disoriented and my throat wouldnât work as I tried to call for Yunho, frantically getting up to my feet to look for him. I stumbled into every possible tree and almost slipped on the weeds as I went downhill, searching for the one man whoâs always been there for me. I couldnât abandon him, not now, not ever. But when I finally found him, it wasnât the way I hoped to be.
Yunho lay on the ground, unmoving and sickly pale as blood trickled down the corner of his mouth, coating the collar of his jacket and suit a deep red. I could faintly hear myself call out his name again and again, feet carrying me over quickly, only to tumble to the ground and bruise my body more, but at least Yunho seemed to stir awake. His eyebrows were furrowed as his eyes opened and he clutched at his chest with a pained expression. I scrambled to get to him, but the ground shook and my legs were so weak I couldnât stand again. I felt tears in my eyes and dread grip my heart as Yunho turned onto his side, coughing and spitting up some more blood.
âYunho!â A scream so shrill my ears rang left my lips, and he finally seemed to realize he wasnât alone as his eyes snapped up, rounding when he noticed me. I couldnât hear him as I tried to drag myself over, feeling nauseous and on the verge of passing out, but it looked like he was saying something, like he was calling out to me. And then, the ground shook another time and I lunged myself forward as the light in Yunhoâs eyes dimmed, his hand extended towards me as I fell not far from him, reaching out desperately towards him. Our fingers touched as dark spots started coating my vision and I gasped for air, fighting against the urge to give in to the darkness, waiting to aid Yunho, but I couldnât. As blinding light flooded the whole Arena, the roof completely caving in, all I could do was mutter a prayer to see Yunho once I woke up again. If Iâd wake up.
The next time I was conscious again, however, what I heard despite the unbearable headache and the dull ache of my spine, didnât sound at all good, nor reassuring, âKatniss, there is no District Twelve.â And all I could think about was, where is Yunho?
Mini-series M.list, check out the other member's stories too ^^
âłPerm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue @potatos-on-clouds @yunhowooyo
@watermelon2319 @yoongzsmile28 @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @hwasbbyg
@kyeos4ng @samiiy20 @woosanhobros @aswho1estuff @khjoongie98
@ateez-main-yapper @kang-ulzzang @felixs-voice-makes-me-wanna @ginger-mingi @redzie02
@unholywriters @autieofthevalley @roomsofangel @peachyy-joonie @baeksofty
@tunafishyfishylike @syubseokie @jycas @fandom-freak-geek @intaksfav
@itswaffleberry @e3ellie @skz1-4-3 @hoe4yunho @kyeomooniee
@winklehwa @eyesonlyformingi @khjssss @torieisawesome99 @amrose8
@faeriehwa @hongjoongsprincess @iceteainsummer @lac3ybow @aurorajoye
@londonbridges01 @hyukssunflower @hwashua-luv
â complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
#feedback: the games#i'm on PC so I can't tag you with my usual tag for you CRIES#why did tumblr remove the freaking tags u use often UGH#anyways...thank you SO much for reading and telling me all this ACK <3333
508 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Circe's Most Frequented đ¤đ¤đ¤
My favourite authors over many different fandoms, for your indulgence.
@astralnymphh - TLOU, sapphic, shakespeare reborn
đŁ There is no one else who could begin this list except for you tbh. One of the first authors I ever followed on this app and your work has never failed to blow me away; from your beautifully paced works that never run out of new prompts and tropes that you always nail, to your crazy big words you scavenged from wordhippo and managed to intergrate perfectly into your fics. To the Ellie Williams enthusiasts, give her fics a read and I promise it will change the trajectory of your lives forever. And don't be afraid to send her an ask, because she will quite literally craft a masterpiece.
đŁ My recommendation: 'The Salvo Project'
@vifilms - TLOU, sapphic, she makes tumblr formatting her bitch
đŁ At first it was your witty drabbles, then you graduated to 10k fics that take everyone's breath away. The way you can turn a single tiny idea into such a detailed work while also integrating the essence of each character you write into every single paragraph never fails to amaze me every time you appear on my feed. With your constantly changing layouts, and your beautifully crafted fic headers that show just how much of your heart goes into everything you put onto this app, you keep raising the bar again and again.
đŁ My recommendation: 'Long Night, Long Ride'
@sweetercalypso - TLOU, multi
đŁ Also one of my first follows, I remember quite clearly scrolling through the Abby Anderson tag on ao3 and being so blown away that I basically did a cartwheel when I saw you on tumblr. Your fics are the perfect late-night fix that are to-the-point, and your drabbles are filled with every trope anyone could even think up. And I'll shamelessly admit that reading your fics definitely moved Joel up quite a few slots in who I liked most within tlou.
đŁ My recommendations: 'Texas Hold 'Em' + 'Uncharted Territory'
@the-kr8tor - Spiderverse, f/m, sfw
đŁ I gotta say, this third movie needs to speed up so more people can come here and see how well you write for the spiderverse. Finding you in the tags was like a breath of fresh air, and your series works have kept me up at night on more than one occasion because of their binge-worthy goodness! From the adorable drabbles of Billie and Ramona, to the ups and downs that come with being a pirate, your works keep me invested even in the first, second....twenty-something times I've reread them.
đŁ My recommendation: 'Our Place In The Middle Of Nowhere'
@s-4pphics - TLOU, Arcane, sapphic
đŁ I hope you know that when you released 'The Call', it kept me up at night. Seriously, you're a genius. Maybe this style has been written before but it's the first time I've seen it. And amidst all the Sevika and Vi works that were being pumped out after the release of season 2, that fucking gem was put on my feed and it genuinely blew my mind. It was the perfect combination of crack-style fic and dark humour, coming together to make this smutty, hilarious, jaw dropping fic that had me pacing around my room a couple times - one of my favourites of all time.
đŁ My recommendation, obviously: 'The Call'
@taintandviolent - Ahs, f/m, multi-fandom extraordinaire
đŁ First of all, your username is fucking genius. Like actually, it had me saying it out loud and having such an OHHH moment and now I can't stop thinking about how cool it is. Secondly, if anyone has a taste for dark, gritty, horror infused tropes, or loves anything Evan Peters just like I do, her blog is the way to go. Her page is unapologetically for the monster-loving girlies who 'can fix him', and there's a little bit in there for every fandom that finds her. You're one of my favourite authors to send requests to, and you have definitely made me see Bill Skarsgard in a different light as of recent. đŁ My recommendation: 'Ouija Boardâ
#PLEASE give them a read they genuinely changed the trajectory of my life#ellie williams x reader#abby anderson x reader#hobie brown x reader#joel miller x reader#tate langdon x reader
70 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Okay, since requests are open, I wanted to ask for something, especially after seeing that you are comfortable with most male characters.
I present:
Scott Summers x fem!reader who's just a little too rebelious and annoying for his taste but he still can't help but love her? Like, enemies to lovers kind of style?
If you want to do a oneshot or headcanons is up to you, I'm just starving for Scott content.
Don't know, if you wanna do is, especially since he's not everyone's cup of tea, but I thought "hey, give it a try, maybe she wants to try someting different" so here I go
Anyway, love your work, you#re amazing <3
Cyclops/GN!Reader I've had this prompt saved in my drafts for SO LONG. Basically since the moment it came in!! I was so happy you sent this in bc i had been thinking about writing for Scott, but then I couldn't think of a good enough way to carry this out so I waited on it for a good bit until I had it down to a science!! Hope you enjoy!! Man, I started writing this and then realised I had to make a banner for him too đ I did this to myself tho Most of the characters I write for are written as combinations from different x-men media, but I'm still figuring out how I want to characterise Scott since he's a new character for me. Just wanted to put this out there in case I change how I write for him in future fics. (also, let me know how you feel about him in this one! Tell me if yall think I should tweak his attitude a bit :) ) Edit from the future: I started this draft so long ago and damn did it turn out long. TWs: Idk at the moment, will add if I think of any! Reader has a specific power that is kinda vague at first. I've written them out at the very bottom BUT if u read u will spoil the surprise of the fic so fair warning
Scott does not like you. At least, not anymore.
You've known each other for a long time, both coming to Xavier's school within weeks of each other. You used to be friends- or at least friendly. But as you both grew and learned more about yourselves and your powers, a gap began to form, and then continued to grow once both of you became members of the x-men.
It's not like he didn't notice your tendency for rebellious behavior before, but on the field? the two of you clashed more than ever. He's doing his best out here, and the last thing he needs as a leader is both you and Logan going out of your way to put yourselves in dangerous situations because you think you know better.
And the moment you get back to the mansion? You clash all over again- and over the dumbest things. You practically avoid him all of the time, refuse to spar with him unless you're forced, will scoot away from him if he has to sit next to you on game nights. It's like the very thought of brushing against him is enough to get under your skin.
The moment the blackbird lands, you should have known what to expect. But you're in such a good mood, with the mission having gone well despite all odds. Sure, you didn't exactly follow Cyclops' foolproof plan, but when did you ever?
Scott is standing at the end of the ramp when the doors open, watching with a rather sour look on his face as you laugh with Jubilee, the others trailing shortly behind. He crosses his arms, and you barely stop short of him, acting like you had never seen him in the first place as you sigh, nodding at the others to go ahead before finally turning to him and crossing your own arms.
"Go ahead. Say your piece." You say. It only stokes the irritation in him, and he scowls.
"You can't go one, single mission and actually listen to what I say, can you?" He snaps. You roll your eyes, knowing that if he had it his way, you'd never have gone on the mission at all. Still, you stand defiantly, unwilling to back down.
"Look, you weren't even there, you can't expect me to-"
"It would be different if I was there, but I wasn't." Scott interrupts you, and the aggravation it lights in you is practically all-consuming. You can't hold back your scowl. "You were the only senior member of the team on that plane, do you understand how detrimental it could have been if you had gotten hurt, or worse?!" Oh, what a load of horseshit. It's alway the boy scout schtick with him- I'm the leader, do what I say, If I was there none of this would have happened- what an asshole! Hell, in the second half you might have actually thought he was concerned for you and the team, but you knew better.
"Don't act like you actually give a damn, Summers." You snap. "Everyone is fine, no one got hurt, I don't see your problem." You're done with this. You're tired, sweaty, exhausted, and the last thing you want to be doing right now is talking with him. You knock shoulders with him as you brush past, but he reaches out and grabs you by the arm. You feel a mix of strong emotions- anger, concern, frustration- and thoughts swim in your head, before snatching your arm away from him like you'd been burned. He pauses for a second as you whip around and look at him, a rage in your eyes. He still looks at you with that stupid, stubborn look on his face.
"I get that you think I'm just some stuck-up asshole, but there's a reason I get angry when you do something reckless." His voice has lost the smallest a bit of fire. You scoff at him immediately, before turning away to storm out.
"Eat shit."
So no. things weren't exactly cool between you two.
It's not like you weren't friends at some point though, back when you were kids. You didn't know what happened to cause this rift, but he only really thought of you as some reckless idiot as of late, and you didn't care to learn anything else about what was going on in his brain.
Unfortunately, that didn't mean you could avoid him forever. Not when the both of you are on a team.
You only realise how much pain you're in when the blackbird's autopilot clicks on. Your suit was scuffed and worn in some areas, starting to burn at the edges of your sleeves as the protective coating started to wear away. You noticed it in the midst of battle, trying to focus on manipulating debri to a colder temperature rather than a hot one, but sometimes you can't afford to be picky in fights. Your suit may have been temperature resistant, but you were temperature invulnerable. Besides, heat did the most damage anyway.
You frown a bit at the sight of your burnt sleeves. Normally, you'd be worried that Hank would be mad at having to make a new suit again, but if anything you were sure he'd be grateful for the challenge of improving it. Scott was really the only one who would scold you for it, always coming back to the same arguments of being too reckless, ect, ect... and speaking of Scott, he was being awfully quiet right now.
The cockpit is empty exempt for the two of you, being the only two assigned to the mission. Scott is sat in the pilot's chair, and you can't really see much of him besides the top of his head. He's silent, and it makes you worried.
When you stand and walk. over to him, his face looks pained. You're sure his eyes are closed under his signature visor, his head leaning back limply in the chair, hair tussled. You furrow your eyebrows. You knew he'd be tired, but he's not usually this burned out.
"Scott? You alright?" You ask. he only hums in response. It's then when you realise what's wrong.
"Migraine?" You ask, and he hums in the affirmative. You wince at the thought. You knew he got migraines often, especially when using his mutation more than usual, and having migraines yourself, you knew he was hurting. You take a look at where the emergency aid box usually is, knowing it had painkillers, but the space is empty, and you sigh to yourself when you remember you used it on a local- Scott agreeing with you for once when you wanted to leave it with them for any more emergencies. You look back at Scott, and think for a moment more.
Scott jumps when you place a cold hand on his forehead, having settled your weight on the back of the chair behind him. It sparks a feeling of surprise.
"What are you doing?" Scott asks, and instead of his usual accusatory tone, he just sounds tired.
"Don't be a baby." You respond, chilling both hands and combing through his hair gently. Scott is confused as all hell. Why were you doing this? You go out of your way to avoid him at any cost, and then... this? What even was this?
But... he'd be lying if it didn't feel nice. Scott begins to relax underneath you as you continue to comb through his scalp, pressing gentle touches to his forehead as you do so. It's... it feels good.
"My mom used to do this when I was little." You say softly, after a long moment of silence. "Whenever I had a migraine, she'd run her hands under cold water for a long time, lay my head in her lap, and run her hands through my hair. The cold usually helped." Scott's shoulder's are sagging now, and he sighs every once in a while. Although he doesn't say anything, you don't need to ask. There's a question beginning to brim, but you answer it before he can even speak- saving him the effort of talking in the midst of his pain.
"...And it just felt nice to feel her play with my hair, I guess. 'figured it might help you, too."
You try not to dwell on whatever thoughts begin to swirl after that.
It's hard to tell when things shift after that. Even harder for Scott to understand why.
Eventually you go from avoiding him at any given chance, stiff and petty with your actions, to casual. Not quite friendly, but almost.
"And... Right hand red!" Jubilee calls from the couch, having entirely too much fun for someone who isn't even playing this game. Everyone who's already lost has dispersed, either playing a different game or having good conversation. The game of twister had started with four? Maybe five of you? But at the moment, it was just down to you and Scott. -The two of you being way too competitive to let the other win. At the moment, both of you were in a bit of a strange position, with Scott managing to crawl over you at some point. Aside from that, the game had been going on for uncomfortably long- long enough for the pizza to get here.
The doorbell rings and it's pretty instantaneous when people start to flock to the kitchen for the feast, Jubilee included. There's a flicker of panic in both of you as she quickly leaves.
"Hey!-"
"Jubilee! Wait!"
"You'll be fine, you big babies!" She calls out, giggling in her pursuit of the cheesy goodness. That just leaves you and Scott on the matt, pressed together in some places and a but uncomfortable, but awkwardly? Still competeting.
"God, that pizza smells good." Scott groans from above you, the smell of food becoming more and more tempting. You think about it, for a half a second maybe, but that competitive little devil on your shoulder gets to you before your stomach can.
"You know what? why don't you go ahead and grab a piece!" You say, causing Scott to cock an eyebrow at you.
"What, and let you win? Not a chance." He huffs. You shrug best you can, it was worth a shot! Neither of you were going to budge any time soon, determined not to let the other win. But the longer you stayed pressed together...
It's not like you hadn't noticed how handsome Scott was. Hell, who wouldn't? Even Logan isn't immune to his good looks, but obviously you weren't going to be... wierd, about it. You're just playing a game, right? But the sight of him above you, slightly flushed, shifting every once in a while while keeping his balance? It was... tempting.
It doesn't take long for other thoughts to begin swimming around, worming their way into your mind. The two of you in various states of undress... gasping, gripping onto one another... marks on his neck, your lips swollen and stained by the lipstick your wearing tonight.
Each and every thought leaves you more flustered than before, slipping on the plastic mat and accidentally knocking into one of Scott's weight bearing arms and sending the two of you colliding into the floor. You hear Scott let out a noise of pain and you're not down there for long before you shove him off of you, face burning as you grumble about his win. You stalk off without much fanfare, leaving Scott a bit befuddled.
"What was that all about?"
But regardless of how aggravated you made eachother sometimes, everyone has their breaking point...
You're surprised when Scott kisses you in the hall some weeks later, less than a second after a heated spat started to take a bit of a turn, but to be honest? You were into it.
His lips are soft, if a little chapped, heated kisses full of force and urgency before they soften just a little. You kiss him back in a similar manner his hands falling to your waist as you grab him by the collar and pull him even closer. You're quick to start moving the two of you backwards fumbling for a closet door you could have sworn was right... there.
As soon as the door swings open, you pull him inside, pushing him against the wall once it closes again and cupping the back of his neck as you pull him into another kiss. An unfamiliar feeling of warmth shoots through you as you do, and you almost giggle as his thoughts start to flood with more and more tempting situations for the two of you to be in.
After each and every dirty thought he has, you start to wonder if he even remembered your touch telepathy after having known you for so long- but hell, even if he didn't, you weren't complaining.
If u made it this far, I wanna give u details about the Reader's powers some more!! Specifically, the powers are temperature manipulation/temperature invulnerability/touch telepathy! They get a bit complicated bc reader can't light shit on fire or make ice out of the air, but they can melt shit and freeze existing water though! As long as reader touches it in some way! Due to this they're invulnerable to heat/cold for obvious reasons. Touch telepathy was added bc i love mutations with unnecessary layers (Emma frost) and... u really think I was gonna let scott get away without banging another telepath? wrONG
#goofyspeaks#x men#x men comics#x men 97#x men headcannons#x men 97 x reader#x men x reader#scott summers x reader#scott summers#cyclops x reader#x men cyclops#cyclops#x men headcanons
63 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A Guide to My AU ("Evay AU")
Hello! I make art for anything and everything I love, but if you follow me you'll find that a large amount of my content is centered around my own Sonic AU. I thought I'd make a handy little guide for those of you who are new and just learning about my AU or for those of you who have been following me but might want a refresher.
â
This guide is a living document that will be continuously amended as I make changes and additions to my stories. â
âĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄ
OVERALL PREMISE
My AU centers around Sonic & Friends through adulthood as they navigate relationships, careers, marriage and family. The primary genres are "slice of life" and "romantic comedy" with some action/drama interspersed throughout. My AU mostly follows the video game canon and the IDW canon with some elements from Sonic Boom and Sonic X tossed in and then I created my own characters and stories to fill in the gaps. My AU DOES NOT include the Sonic Cinematic Universe, Archie comics/characters, Fleetway comics/characters, Sonic Prime, SatAM, the OVA, Sonic Underground, the 1992 Manga, etc.
SPECIAL NOTES
In my AU, I depict "Classic" versions of the Sonic cast as their younger selves with their "Modern/Boom" versions being older.
Although my canon does not include Archie/SatAM, I do refer to Sonic characters' classification as "Mobians" and the planet they are on is referred to as Earth/Mobius interchangeably. I credit this as simply "cultural variation" between humans and Sonic characters but they all originate from the same planet.
MOST IMPORTANTLY please remember this is a fanmade AU. Nothing I say, write or draw influences the Sonic franchise or canon in any way. I'm just here to have fun and I hope you enjoy the ride!
KEY
For the timeline below, Canon Sonic characters will be highlighted in blue and my original characters will be highlighted in pink.
If there is a comic or written fic that corresponds with an element of the timeline, I will include it as a hyperlink.
ABRIDGED TIMELINE
Project Shadow is created and suspended.
Domino and Phlox meet. Sonic is conceived.
Domino raises Sonic to approx. toddler age until she loses her life in a flash flood. Sonic is left alone to fend for himself and eventually represses his memories of Domino to cope with the trauma.
Clay Rose and Lulu Petula meet. Together, they have Amy and she lives with her parents until her fortune cards lead her to meeting Sonic.
Majority of the game/IDW canon takes place.
CC (originally labeled as "Code Compiler") is a spherical/ovoid robot created by an independent inventor (no relation to the Robotniks) to assist with production. CC's intelligence rapidly evolves and she gains sentience much to her creator's dismay. After a struggle, the inventor powers her off and the workshop falls into disrepair. The building is marked condemned and CC's chassis remains hidden within the rubble.
Amy begins her pursuit of archaeological studies.
A mystery woman going by the name "Light" (who is secretly Aurora from the future) appears and warns Sonic & Team of an oncoming threat that is hellbent on killing Shadow before wreaking havoc on the planet. Light claims she was sent here with the task of protecting Shadow but is not forthcoming with any other information about herself or her 'previous team'. Light & the Team work together to fight off 'the threat' and along the way Shadow develops a romantic interest in Light who also has strong feelings and an allegiance to him for reasons he does not know. Upon defeating the villain, Light must return to where she came from. Shadow tries to discourage her and even asks to accompany her, but she insists that if she stays any longer, she risks causing catastrophic damage. She departs and Shadow vows to find her again.
Rouge and Omega join Shadow in his search to find Light. After combing the globe with no luck, their quest takes them off-world and they go on an interplanetary journey. The three become mercenaries to fund their space expedition.
Knuckles bulks up! His goal of spending time away from Angel Island did him some good!
Sonic and Amy begin a romantic relationship.
Sonic moves in with Amy.
Tails establishes Yellow Sky Industries, a company where he can begin sharing his gadgetry with the world as well as partner up with other innovators to put their genius to good use.
Sonic and Amy get engaged. Upon hearing the news and growing homesick, Rouge and Omega return home, leaving Shadow to continue his journey on his own. While attending the wedding festivities, Knuckles and Rouge rekindle their budding romance.
During one of Eggman's many failed attempts at world domination, he falls victim to a near-fatal accident of his own making. Sonic rescues him, but Eggman loses his right hand in the process. Eggman is forced to reconsider his health and kickstarts some moral dilemmas for him. His attempts at world domination begin to dwindle.
Cream departs home to pursue humanitarian/Mobianitarian(?) efforts
Rouge uses her mercenary wealth to develop her own mining and jewelry business (she does not give up thievery). Knuckles is initially hired on as head excavator, but this job is only temporary until he secures enough money to fund a dream project of his.
With his own money and with the support of Yellow Sky Industries and his friends' investments, Knuckles develops the Young Heroes Program - a nonprofit youth organization. He works full time as a trainer at the program to help empower kids and strengthen the community. Sonic assists YH as needed, but is not a full-time volunteer.
Sonic and Amy decide to start a family. Aurora is conceived.
Rouge and Knuckles get married.
In one last ditch effort to regain Sonic's attention and to encourage Sage to follow in her father's footsteps**(See note), Eggman kidnaps Amy. This triggers her to go into labor early and Aurora is born. This is the nail in the coffin as far as Eggman's villainous efforts go and he makes an unspoken agreement with Sonic to 'retire' from villainy. He still plans to regularly annoy them by inserting himself into their lives. (**Note: This comic was made before Sage was introduced to the game canon. In retrospect, Sage would have been a part of this story and part of the reason Eggman decided to kidnap Amy, no matter how much Sage discouraged him. Sage instantly bonds with Aurora and vows to be her lifelong friend.)
Amy takes on a second job as an interior designer to support her family while Sonic becomes a stay-at-home dad and focuses most of his time and attention on raising Aurora.
Once Aurora is old enough, she begins attending the YH program. This is the closest Sonic will allow her to participating in any adventures.
Ruff Hyena is born
As a defense mechanism against constant bullying from her peers, Auroraâs light powers begin to manifest.
In addition to attending the Young Heroes Program, Aurora begins a mentorship with her Uncle Tails for optics/physics lessons in order to better understand her powers.
Aurora begins to experience premonitions in the form of dreams. Amy does her best to help Aurora hone this skill, but without much success.
Tumble Hyena is born. Ruff and Tumble are abandoned and left to fend on their own before ending up in the foster care system. They remain there for many years.
Aurora develops a crush on a boy named Kyle and they go on a few âplaydatesâ. Aurora invites Kyle over to the house to meet her parents and Sonic does not handle it well. After an argument, Aurora and Kyle agree to not hang out together anymore.
Knuckles and Rouge adopt Ruff and Tumble.
Aurora ages out of the Young Heroes Program. Sonic discourages her from venturing out on her own and convinces her to work for YH instead.
After receiving a heartfelt message from Rouge, Shadow resigns from his quest and returns to Earth. He decides his new mission will be to get to better know the world Maria had always spoken so highly about.
Feeling âstuckâ in her life, Aurora broaches the topic of moving out to be on her own. Sonic talks her out of it.
While reconnecting with The Team, Shadow is introduced to Aurora. He instantly recognizes her as the woman heâs spent the last several decades looking for, but doesnât understand how thatâs possible and she is adamant they have never met before. While telling Sonic and Amy of his world travel plans, Aurora offers to be his guide around town as she knows every inch of it. Shadow takes her up on her offer and the two quickly develop a friendship.
Shadow decides it doesnât matter if Aurora is the Light he formerly met or not. He asks her on a date. Remembering how badly things went the last time one of Auroraâs âboyfriendsâ and Sonic interacted, she accepts Shadowâs courtship but only if they can keep it a secret for now. Shadow is wary of this, but agrees to her terms.
Keeping secrets from her parents begins to take a toll on Aurora, to the point she is getting sick. She tells Shadow she canât keep lying to her family, so she tells him they shouldnât see each other anymore. In hopes to âfixâ the situation, Shadow meets with Sonic and Amy to ask their permission to date Aurora. This immediately escalates into a battle between Sonic and Shadow. Aurora intercepts the fight and, heartbroken, she tells Sonic that as much as she wants his blessing, she doesnât need it, and is going to continue to date Shadow. Sonic, Amy and Aurora have a heart-to-heart to try and reconcile things, but Sonic makes it clear that though Aurora is a grown up and can technically date whoever she wants, she has to follow certain rules while sheâs still living in their house.
Tails purchases an abandoned factory to expand Yellow Sky Industries. There, he finds the deactivated CC. He powers her on but she is severely traumatized and significantly damaged. He repairs her and after understanding how advanced her intelligence is, he offers her a job as his lab assistant.
CC quickly develops romantic feelings for Tails.
Knuckles, Rouge, Ruff and Tumble legally change their last names to âMotleyâ
In her pursuit to become âMobian,â CC fabricates herself a Mobian-like body.
As Shadow and Auroraâs relationship progresses, they begin to explore more of the world together.
Tails and CC host a charity banquet. Things go awry.
Aurora gets her first apartment. She also begins a singing career.
Tails and CC officially begin a romantic relationship.
Aurora begins to have recurring premonitions about Shadow being in danger. She puts her musical tour on pause to stay vigilant.
A dangerous, mysterious entity appears and attacks The Team, severely wounding several members and nearly killing Shadow. Before the threat can be defeated, it retreats by escaping via time travel where it plans to successfully kill Shadow. With most of The Team out of commission or fearful of altering the timeline, Aurora travels back in time to save Past Shadow and the rest of her family. To protect her identity, she goes by the name âLight.â
Sonic and Shadow reconcile their differences. Sonic becomes noticeably more accepting of Shadow and Auroraâs relationship.
Shadow and Aurora get engaged and move in together.
Aurora continues her musical career.
Shadow and Aurora get married.
Ruff ages out of the Young Heroes Program and in the hopes to follow in Knucklesâ footsteps, he becomes a crime fighter. When Tumble isnât helping his brother fight crime, heâs working on his own mechs.
Eggman digitally uploads his consciousness to Cyberspace so he can live indefinitely.
Shadow and Aurora decide to start a family. They have their first litter of triplets: Piper, Zane and Nova.
Shadow and Aurora have a second litter of twins: Aster and Blitz. At this time, Shadow uses the wealth heâs amassed to construct a large house that can accommodate their growing family.
Shadow and Aurora have a third litter of triplets: Cinder, Diamond and Boon.
Sonic and Amy return to a life of world traveling.
In addition to attending the Young Heroes Program, Shadow trains all of his children in how to best use their powers for the greater good of the planet.
During a fight, Cinder critically wounds Diamond with his âStellar Tantrumâ power. Boon uses his powers of healing to restore Diamond to full health without any scarring, but Cinder never forgives himself. He becomes withdrawn and distances himself from his family members from this point on.
âĄâĄâĄâĄâĄâĄ
You can learn more about my AU by looking through My Art tag, referencing "My (Major) Comics" Directory, or by looking through My AU tag.
#evay au#my au#my ocs#Aurora the hedgehog#cc the ai#ruff the hyena#tumble the hyena#sonicparents#amyparents#clay rose#lulu petula#domino the hedgehog#phlox the hedgehog#lovebytes#tall!tails#shadora horde#shadora babies#shadowxaurora#Shadora#shadowxaurora?#sonic trash#Piper the hedgehog#Zane the hedgehog#nova the hedgehog#aster the hedgehog#blitz the hedgehog#cinder the hedgehog#Diamond the hedgehog#boon the hedgehog#long post
54 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Hi again. Long post incoming and I apologize. It's just because I have a lot of thoughts about this, as a trans guy coming at this issue from another perspective. I'm not trying to fight but sort of... sing in reprisal if that makes sense lol. I think that this data could really use the context of how many AO3 authors writing sexual content about transmasc/trans man people are part of our community themselves. Knowing who is invested in writing this content is a crucial part of understanding what these statistics mean. (It's my hypothesis that the majority are trans, but this is not something I have checked.) And if it is majority trans people, I believe what we are seeing is not the sexualization of trans men by chasers or fetishists, but people exploring their own sexuality through a safe outlet in a community where they feel comfortable to do so.
I understand that the actual concern is that regardless of who is writing this content, there is a worry about harm being done by fic perpetuating trans men being burdened with feminizing/ fetishizing stereotypes. We did talk about this before and I remember. I think the perception of this harm is complicated considering that fandom spaces are by nature subcultural, and in mainstream (progressive/liberal) culture lives the inverse stereotype of trans men being held to standards of traditional masculinity. Between these two stereotypes, we are all just trying to find comfort and authenticity and somewhere to see ourselves reflected back.
I struggle to find any representation of gay trans men at all in most mainstream media content, and that is also sparse and tends to focus on adolescents anyway. Like Annie Marks' trans son Ben in the TV series Good Girls. I think the only nonhet romance with a transmasc character that I can think of in a widely viewed TV series was Jim and Oluwande in Our Flag Means Death. It's a vastly underrepresented category when you consider fiction as a whole (which does matter when talking about fandom since these source materials are the primary motivator for fan fiction to exist to begin with.) And that makes me also feel like there's plenty of space for people to fill that void with their own creations and experiences. Especially original content! Something I absolutely love to see.
With this in mind, this is just speculation based on my own experiences, but I don't think this stereotype would be so prevalent if it didn't resonate with people on a deeper level. There is an allure to being irrefutably trans in every way, but still a valued and active player in the fields of romance and sex. And to simultaneously break down the way people need men in society to be but still be seen and respected as a man/transmasc regardless of how many of these signifiers get eroded away. Because in fiction, you can do that, and having that escape is powerful. But yeah, it's worth asking these authors directly about their own thoughts on it. I personally completely understand the demand for this, because the kind of characters that I would make to represent myself and my sexuality almost never make it to TV, film, or games.
It truly is a stressful position to be in to hear about how the very thing that helped me be more comfortable with myself, my body, and my sexuality is the site of pain for other people in the community that I love. And I think a lot of others dont mean to be a source of anguish either. I'm speaking up partially even because I want to soothe some anxieties that might exist about the intentions of the people who write this sort of content who are similar to myself, and put a friendly face to it in a way. I don't know if any of this helped because I know big walls of text are intimidating, but I hope something here was meaningful. Thank you for looking into this data in the first place.
AO3 statistics for trans men
I looked at three main categories of ao3 stats: number of explicit fics, ratio of M/M to M/F fics, and different types of sex listed under "additional tags" (vaginal, oral, etc). There are definitely more things that could be looked at but these are what I focused on.
Explicit rating
At the time I collected these numbers (they've likely already changed, fic authors publish stuff fast) there were 14,221,609 total fics on ao3. Of those, 2,569,913 fics were rated "explicit," or 18.1% of fics. There were 91,487 fics tagged "trans male character," and of those, 43,845 were rated "explicit." That's 47.9% of fics tagged "trans male character."
Nearly half of all fics featuring trans men are explicit, compared to about a fifth of fics overall. This indicates that trans men are heavily sexualized in fandom spaces.
M/M vs M/F fics
For fics in general, there were about 2.0 times as many M/M fics as M/F fics (6,822,062 and 3,439,600, respectively). For fics tagged "trans male character," there were about 6.0 times as many M/M fics as M/F (68,507 and 11,359, respectively).
When filtering for fics rated "explicit," the difference in ratios is even more significant. Explicit fics in general had about 2.2 times as many M/M fics as M/F (1,616,555 and 743,455), while explicit fics tagged "trans male character" had 8.6 times as many M/M fics as M/F (38,490 and 4,489).
Fandoms in general tend to lean more towards M/M relationships than M/F relationships, but this discrepency is much stronger when it comes to trans men, and I'm not sure what the reason for that is. Trans men are more likely to be non-heterosexual than heterosexual, but not necessarily more likely to be attracted to men than women (a lot of trans men are bisexual, pansexual, queer, etc).
Trans male characters are more commonly shipped with men than women, to a greater extent than the overall fandom preference for M/M ships over M/F, and I'm not really sure why, but it's definitely interesting.
Additional tags
For explicit fics tagged as "trans male character," the most popular additional tag by far is "vaginal sex" at 13,685 fics (31.2% of explicit fics tagged "trans male character"). Since this tag doesn't necessarily refer to the trans male character (it could refer to a cis woman being vaginally penetrated by a trans male partner, for example), I filtered for fics tagged as M/M. That resulted in 12,504 fics tagged "vaginal sex," or 32.5% of explicit M/M fics tagged "trans male character."
Overall, for explicit fics tagged as "trans male character," the most common additional tags referring to different types of sex were:
Vaginal sex, at 13,685 fics
Vaginal fingering, at 9,908 fics
Oral sex, at 9,147 fics
Cunnilingus, at 7,712 fics
Anal sex, at 4,590 fics
There definitely are trans men out there who enjoy vaginal penetration/fingering or receiving cunnilingus, and many of the fics tagged as such might be reflective of that fairly common* experience for trans men. That being said, there is a really heavy emphasis on vaginas and vulvas in explicit fics about trans men, and I find that uncomfortable.**
*I think? Unsure how common it actually is
**BEFORE PEOPLE START MISINTERPRETING ME: I'm not saying I'm uncomfortable with trans men who enjoy using their vaginas/vulvas for sex, or the existence of that kind of fic. I'm saying that fandoms in general tend to focus on trans men having vaginas to an extent that I'm uncomfortable with.
#These statistics really feel like the start of what could easily be a college dissertation about trans men/transmascs and sexuality.#trans stuff#long post#big âFriendly/sincereâ tone indicator for this because I really dont wanna be misunderstood#trans self-expression is like the most important thing in the world to me and so i took a long time to word this as best i could
168 notes
¡
View notes
Note
hi ! i'm so sorry to bother but i'm pretty new to the marauders fandom and i was wondering if you could maybe tell about it a bit? like if there are tumblr blogs that everyone knows and are significant? or like little things one should know when they start learning about it all? and maybe there are some blogs that help find or just recommend fics? i would really appreciate it (your blog's lovely btw <3)
Youre not bothering me at all!!
Ok ok where to start
â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*
Some blogs you should definitely check out (I'm biased and they're my friends):
@shouldhavebeenarockstar @allonsy-moony @marauders-brain-rot @maraudering-times @yesiamprocrastinating @hexa-ro @bralnwashed @the1970sdeadgaywizard-regulus @caiizawa @drowninkystar
â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*
Ok now here's some good bigger blogs I like (I'm not tagging bc I'm awkward):
@/my-castles-crumbling @/courfee @/garforprongs @/alexsays-no @/ohmycuckoo
â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*
Little things to know:
- Canon? Who's she we don't use her. We use some aspects ofc but it's pretty much anything goes
- there are. A lot. Of ships. Almost overwhelmingly so. Every character has been paired. But have fun with it. My personal favorite is jegulus (James potter and regulus black) so alll my suggestions involve them
- don't be afraid to block tags or blogs. I have tags blogged for my sanity and I have blogs blocked for safety. Fandom is about enjoying content, so don't be afraid to ignore content you don't like
- as for learning the basics, I picked it up as I went tbh. Like I knew the obvious- it's Harry's dad and his best friends yk. But then you'll slowly get into the ones connected from there. It's fun really. Everyone has slightly different versions of them too. It's cool to see
- and one fic I recommend to literally everybody is Only The Brave by Solmussa on Ao3!! It's my all time favorite fic, there's little death, and it isn't canon compliant. It's the first war but with a happy ending!!
â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*â§ď˝Ľďž: *â§ď˝Ľďž:*
I did my best with answers but don't be afraid to ask more shit if you want! I like rambling
34 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Heyaaah Reb. Shark's back again. My apologies for the messy comment but my mind is screaming because of this chapter and typing on an old keyboard with my long nails is a pain in the ass.
What a rollercoaster of emotions it was. It was such a satisfying read as they finally stop fighting against that irresistible pull they experience. First of all I thought it was adorable that Nina loved baking and thst it was her first way to keep her mind busy. As soon as Tommy joined her, I looked forward their heartfelt conversation but gosh I wasn't ready. I didn't expect her to open up entirely to him but it felt so freaking good. My poor love, she must have felt suffocating her own damn life. The line âThis pain that you have,â he whispered, âshare it with me" had me melting. I'm sucker for this kind of hurt/comfort trope. I don't know how he does that but he always find the right word to say to reassure her. This is directly linked with this line "She didnât know how else to explain it except to say that they seemed to understand each other." its exactly what I was trying to say, they understand each other on a diffrent level and I can't imagine how relieving it shoud be for Nina, who has been misunderstood all her life. To the extent she thought she was the problem, the abnormal one.
And I found out Stefano and his brother had a habit of dragging girls into their car. I didnât know what it was that they did to them, back then. But it was scary. I stole my brotherâs pocket knife, just in case, and always took it with me.â -> GOSH SOMEONE KILLS STEFANO PLEASE. He's a monster.
âHe asked me if I had, perhaps, done something to⌠encourage that behaviour. To make him believe that I wanted that kind of attention.â -> I know it was a common thought and still is but brooooooooo it got me angry (and sad for Nina who's got blamed)
Then, I must say that I particularly adore how you describe the longing Tom has for Nina. I'm reallz fond of of those scene in a fic where we get to see the other character's pov and how he's getting intoxicated by the MC. You did an excellent job at conveying how he's now walking on thin ice.
And last but not least.... THIS IS THE MOST ROMANTIC AND HEARTWARMING SMUT I?VE NEVER READ. Tommy taking her virginity so carefully and always asking for her permission had me screaming. He's so considerate I could feel how much he cares for her as the words aligned. Nina's reaction also astounded me: this is so raw, so realistic for a first time. Whether it is the fact the first finger he inserts in her feels midly uncomfortable or the pain of being penetrated for the first time. Her little thoughts like "it couldn't possibly fit' made me giggle but they were also so realistic. I really loved it. This was really an intense and passionate sex scene -- and also so important for Nina. A threshold has been crossed and these two are going to be inseparable <3
"that was what Nina had been warned about all her life. That was the sin she had been taught she should avoid at all costs, the sin that would bring shame and ignominy upon her and all her family." -> I think this was one of my favorite liens of this chapter. The word are so simple but heavy with meaning and importance. It echoes to Nina's deepest core, here fears and education. It also felt so true to the thought of a girl discovering the joy of se in a first love/safe context. Gosh I just wanted to pat her shoulder and smile at her proudly.
Also can we talk about Tommy cleaning her afterwards? What a gentleman.
I loved it Reb, so happy to get back to one of my favorite work ever written.
Heart, Body and Soul || Tommy Shelby x OC
CHAPTER 9
Summary: Tommy learns something more about Nina as she opens up to him about her past. Unable to ignore the feelings they have for each other any longer, they reach a point of no return.
Warnings: mentions of arranged marriage, slow-burn, small age-gap (Tommyâs 30, Nina is in her early 20s), time-typical misogyny, references to past attempted assault, harassment, violence, no proofreading, English is not my first language. This is set between season 1 and 2. This chapter is 18+, smut (itâs a spoiler but I need to say it). This is my first attempt ever at smut cause it isnât my cup of tea, so it might not be that good. Also I didnât want it to be just porn but I wanted it to be â¨functional⨠to the story and tell something, so I hope I did that.
PREVIOUS CHAPTER
SERIES MASTERLIST
Gif credits
Dividers credits
Nina muttered a few curses under her breath as her elbow accidentally hit the bottle of milk standing on the table, spilling its content everywhere. She hastily grabbed some rugs, trying her best to contain the damage. Maybe deciding to bake so late at night hadnât been her best idea. But she needed to keep herself busy or she wouldâve lost her mind, because apparently sleeping was no longer an option for her.
She couldnât sleep without having nightmares anymore, and all of them involved the same person. Stefano. Sometimes he had her pressed into the wall again, and no matter how hard she screamed, no one would come save her. Sometimes he was standing in her fatherâs study, arranging their marriage as if she werenât there. Sometimes he was waiting for her at the end of the aisle, with a grin on his face and a glimpse of victory in his eyes. And every time she woke up feeling his weight on her again, and his breath on her face, and his hands up her legs. She told herself she was being dramatic, that she shouldâve been glad nothing had actually happened and forget about it, but the feeling of disgust that had been pervading her since that fateful morning just wouldnât go away.
What her father had said during the lunch had been the last straw. All that talk about leaving her free to make her own choice was nothing more than empty words, a way of keeping her sweet until he managed to persuade her. And she was scared, because she knew that if he made that decision for her, she wouldnât have a say in the matter. Because the alternative wouldâve been a break with the Spinietta family, and that was something they couldnât afford.
She missed her nightly talks with Tommy. For almost a month, he had managed to take her mind off all the ugly things that were happening in her life. Talking came easy with him. She didnât know how else to explain it except to say that they seemed to understand each other. It was surprising, to say the least. Sure, there were parts of him that stayed a mystery to her, and parts of her that she still couldnât let show, but they felt more like something to discover rather than an obstacle. Still, that meant nothing. Those parts were not hers to discover, and he wasnât supposed to get any closer to her than he had already done. So they had pushed each other away, and reduced their interactions to the bare minimum. But that didnât make it any easier. She missed him, despite her attempts to keep him out of her head, and now that they didnât talk anymore it was as if she was on her own again, trapped into a world that spoke a whole different language.
However, Nina wasnât the only one who felt the weight of that distance. She was the one person who had made Tommyâs stay in Italy somewhat bearable, and her detachment had left him feeling⌠hollow.
It had also brought him back to the reality of his situation, though. There was a war going on on more than one side, and he needed to do what was necessary for him and his family. He was walking on a thin line that became more precarious the more he waited. He had two days left to propose, or else the deal would be off, and God knew what would happen then. The most absurd part of it all was that what rationally shouldâve been his major concern was overshadowed by something else entirely. He was scared of what would happen to Nina once heâd be back in Birmingham with Agnese on his arm. He didnât know what was exactly going on with Spinietta, but if there was one thing he had learned, it was that when a man there decided he wanted something, heâd take it, one way or another.
If he couldâve been sure it wouldnât have started yet another war, Tommy wouldâve taken his eyes days ago. And when It didnât matter how much he told himself that it was the injustice that made him furious, deep down he was aware it wasnât true. The truth was he cared about Nina. He cared about her in a way he wasnât supposed to. He had no idea how it had happened, but she had managed to make her way into his heart with steps so light he didnât even realise it until it was too late. And now thoughts of her filled his mind night and day.
He didnât think heâd ever feel like that about someone again, after Grace. Grace had been the first person he had opened up to in a long time, he had allowed her to see those parts of himself he never let show, and he had realised there was still a small light inside of him, a sparkle that had survived the storm brought by the war. And he had thought that maybe there was still hope for him. When she betrayed him, the darkness engulfed him again, and any shred of hope he had left faded into dust. But just like a match, Nina had made that sparkle burst into a flame, showing him that it had never been extinguished in the first place. It overwhelmed him how much he wanted her. He could feel her in his bones, in his veins.
It wouldâve been a lie to say that the thought of talking to her father hadnât crossed his mind. But Nina was not something he could take for himself. He couldnât rob her of her freedom. Even he wasnât that bad. He could only be content with the little time he had with her, and carry it with him when everything would be over. Maybe that was the reason why he walked out of his room that night, in the hope that sheâd be in the kitchen, making herself her terrible tea.
And there she was, except that - much to Tommyâs confusion- she wasnât making tea. She was surrounded by bowls and pans, and there was flour spilled all over the table. Apparently unaware that she was no longer alone, she kept on stirring the batter with a whisk, with an aggressiveness that gave away her inner turmoil.
âWhat are you doing?â He caught her attention, earning himself a brief glance before she shifted her eyes back on her work.
âBaking,â she replied, her imperturbable expression clashing with her snappish motions.
Tommy frowned, walking further into the room. âItâs three in the morning, Nina.â
âI couldnât sleep.â
Ninaâs statement made him cock an eyebrow in disbelief. It didnât take a genius to guess that she wasnât baking in the middle of the night because she craved some sweet treat, and her short answers and dismissive behaviour were all Tommy needed to understand that there was, in fact, something going on in that mind of hers.
Slowly, as one would do with a wounded animal, he approached her, and he couldâve sworn her breath had hitched in her throat. âAre you alright?â He asked, coming to a stop next to her.
Her movements ceased, and her hand clenched around the whisk before she let it go. She swallowed, keeping her gaze on the table, and Tommy wondered whether that reaction was due to the question or their proximity.
âWhy wouldnât I be?â She recollected herself, sending him a sideward look.
Tommy knew better than to push her. Insisting would only cause her to shut down even more, and that was the last thing he wanted. So he pretended to believe her, and took a seat at the table without another word.
Silence fell in the room as Nina resumed mixing the ingredients, and a new feeling began to rise up inside her. It had been a while since they had spent some time alone, and she had started to surrender to the fact that it would never happen again. Yet, there they were. She wouldâve liked to say that it was as if they had never been apart, but in truth it was different, now that she wasnât lying to herself anymore. With the acknowledgment of her feelings, came the awareness that whatever was going on between them wasnât destined to last, that the end was near, and that every moment they spent together couldâve been the last. And it didnât feel right.
She had never felt that way about anyone. She didnât even know she could be capable of it until she met him. He had made her question everything, even herself, and she despised him for it. She despised him for making all her certainties crumble, for taking everything she had ever known and turning it into an undefined mass of doubts, for making her feel things she was sure she could never feel for anyone else.
Nina could feel Tommyâs eyes on her has she put the chocolate cake in the oven, and that alone made her hands shake. Against all logic, his gaze on her was something she both craved and escaped, it made her feel uncovered and⌠seen. She wasnât used to being seen.
Closing the oven, she pushed those thoughts away. There was no point in torturing herself over what could not be changed. She checked the time on clock on the wall. Forty minutes.
âI have to clean this mess,â she murmured, more to herself than to Tommy. One look at the disaster around her, and she already regretted her decision. She inhaled deeply as the thunderstorm of emotions she was trying so hard to contain threatened to slip out of her control, but soon tears welled up in her eyes. She turned her head away so that Tommy wouldnât see them, but it was too late.
âOi,â he furrowed his eyebrows, getting up from the chair. âWhatâs wrong, eh?â
Many things were wrong. Her family, Stefano, that. Whatever that was. âI have to clean this mess,â she repeated, her voice cracking.
âItâs alright, Iâll help you,â he said reassuringly, taking a few steps towards her, worry painted all over his face.
Nina shook her head, crossing her arms over her chest. âNo, no I can do it. ItâsâŚâ she trailed off, the knot in her throat making it difficult to even speak.
Tommyâs heart painfully squeezed in his chest. It was overwhelming, to see the suffering she hid behind her mask of fierceness and wit. It was never about the tiredness, or the lack of sleep, or the fucking dishes. She had things eating at her from the inside. Just like him.
âCâmere,â he gently brought his hands to her face, forcing her to look at him. A few tears fell from her eyes, then others followed, like incessant stream that could no longer be held back. âItâs alright,â he said softly, wiping them away. âItâs alright.â
Nina closed her eyes, letting herself be soothed by Tommyâs deep voice and the tender touch of his rough hands on her skin. His fingers traveled through her soft hair, brushing it away from her tear-stained cheeks, before resting on the sides of her face again. âThis pain that you have,â he whispered, âshare it with me.â
She brought her hands above his, looking up at him through her lashes. Her thumbs faintly stroked his skin, and he could read a hint of hesitation in her features. But when she guided his hands off her face and took a step back, he was certain that she had closed off again, leaving him outside of her mind.
As though nothing had happened, she started to clean up, and Tommy with her, despite her protests. For a while, the clinking of pots and the rush of water were the only noises that broke the stillness of the kitchen. Then, unexpectedly, Nina started to speak.
âIt has been going on since I was fourteen,â she said, scrubbing a bowl. Tommy stayed silent, afraid that sheâd change her mind if he even made a sound.
âI was in the..â she broke off, looking for the right word. ââŚginnasio. I donât know what itâs called in English. Itâs after elementary school,â she explained. âGirls stop at elementary school, they donât get a higher education. Itâs not like itâs forbidden, but itâs just how things are. So as you can imagine, it caused quite the scandal.â
Tommy grabbed a towel, drying the utensils that Nina washed as he listened.
âIt caught Stefanoâs attention. He studied at the liceo, which is after the ginnasio. He always came to talk to me, asked me questions. My brothers had already finished school at the time, so he was free to approach me without anyone saying anything.â She paused, taking her time to properly clean the whisk. âIt didnât bother me, at first,â she admitted, and Tommy caught a trace of shame in her tone. âHe was good looking, a bit older, and he was fairly nice to me. Most girls in the village were in love with him and his brother. I had no idea about what they did.â She handed him a spoon, keeping her gaze on the sink. âThen one day I saw them beating a man half to death in his own shop cause he hadnât paid for protection. I didnât even know what protection was,â a laugh escaped her lips, but there was no humour in it. âI have my way of finding out stuff, and people talk, words spread. And once I learned who he was, I decided that I didnât want anything to do with him. I thought I just had to be patient, cause he was on his last year of school. He asked me to be his girlfriend, on the last day before summer break, and I said no. I thought heâd leave me alone after that,â her voice lowered. âHe didnât. Even when he finished school, heâd always find the way to come to me, to talk to me. He became insistent, he thought I was being difficult, that I was saying no because I didnât want to say yes right away.â
Fucking bastard, Tommy thought.
âThe more time passed, the more I saw, and learned,â Nina continued, her eyes darkening at some distant memory. âAnd I found out Stefano and his brother had a habit of dragging girls into their car. I didnât know what it was that they did to them, back then. But it was scary. I stole my brotherâs pocket knife, just in case, and always took it with me.â
Tommy almost felt sick. It was even worse than he had imagined. It had been going on for years, ever since she was a little more than a child. Years, and she had never said anything. A question burned on the tip of his tongue, a question whose answer he feared, but that he needed to ask nonetheless. For the first time since she had started telling the whole story, he spoke. âDid you⌠did you ever need to use it?â
She fell silent, and for a moment he thought he had screwed up. But then she nodded. âYes.â
His stomach dropped at her revelation, and he stopped what he was doing to take a look at her. He could read the effort she was making to talk about that on her face.
âI was buying groceries with Agnese, and she had stopped in a shop. He came to me while I was waiting for her, tried to convince me to go with him in his car. I pointed that knife at his throat the moment he tried to grab me.â Her voice had hardened, her eyes burning with the determination he had witnessed so many times. âThat scar he has, itâs because of me.â
Tommy exhaled the breath he hadnât even noticed he was holding. Although enraged, he was relieved that Nina didnât share the destiny of those girls before her, that she had been able to hold her own. Something really close to pride swelled in his chest.
âUnfortunately, it didnât make him stop. If anything, it made him worse. The fact that our families do business together didnât help. Soon he was everywhere. At church, outside my school, he even helped my mum with the groceries. I only had some rest when the war came. His father sent him and his brother to their relatives in New York, so that they wouldnât fight. I hoped heâd stay there, but he came back. And he started again.â
Having finished to wash the utensils, Nina began to put them back in their place. âRecently, he went to speak with my father. He wants to marry me. That was why he was invited here for lunch.â
Tommy felt the blood freeze in his veins. He had imagined the nature of Stefanoâs visits to the Ferrante house, but knowing it for sure was an entirely different thing. The thought of Nina being married to that fucker made him sick to his stomach. âWhat you just said to me,â he said, âtell your family. Theyâll understand.â
Nina shook her head, the shadow of a sad smile growing on her face. âI tried.â
She kept herself busy with the last things that needed tidying up, the topic clearly being a raw nerve. âThe first time Stefano followed me home from school I went to my father,â she elaborated, wiping the table. âHe asked me if I had, perhaps, done something to⌠encourage that behaviour. To make him believe that I wanted that kind of attention.â
She finally put down the rag, then she went to wash her hands, dismissing the subject as if it was nothing. But that wasnât nothing. That was a lot, and she didnât deserve it. It was no wonder she always acted as if it was just her against the whole world. She had to protect herself for years.
âIâm sorry,â Tommy said truthfully. It was the only sentence he could muster up. What could he possibly say, after what she had told him?
Yet, those words had an effect on Nina. All that time, she had felt like it was somehow her fault, or something she had to get over. But that short sentence, said with so much sincerity, carried a meaning of its own. Iâm sorry that happened to you. It was the recognition that something had indeed happened, and that it wasnât something she had done, but something had been done to her. Maybe she was overthinking that, maybe he had only said the first thing that came to his mind, but she needed to hear it.
After that, she let the conversation drop. She wouldâve probably regretted sharing that much in the morning, but for the moment she felt lighter. The burden that had weighed down on her shoulders for so long wasnât as heavy, now that she wasnât carrying it alone. And even if it lasted just for one night, even if that weight came crashing down on her again the next day, it was enough.
Ten minutes later or so, she took the cake out of the oven, then covered it with a clean tea towel. It wouldâve been fun to explain to her mother where it came from. âItâs late,â she murmured, glancing at Tommy. He was leaning against the table, an indecipherable look on his face. Her gaze was captured by the way the muscles of his shoulders showed through his undershirt, then lingered on his forearms, exposed by his rolled-up sleeves. A warm flush crept up her cheeks, and she found herself taken aback by her own thoughts. She really needed to sleep. And Tommy, who she had kept up with her. A sense of guilt pervaded her. Things werenât easy for him either, and he needed to rest as well. She cleared her throat, hesitantly getting closer to him. âThank you,â she whispered, resting her hand on his arm. âFor staying.â
Tommy turned to look at her, his body stiffening. That contact was enough to send a chill down his spine. Only the thin material of his undershirt was separating his skin from her fingers, yet her touch burned, awakening all the sensations he had been trying to keep at bay. She was beautiful, and mere inches away from him, and her scent was making his head spin. His eyes drifted to her lips. He still remembered how they tasted, and that only added to his yearning. As though it didnât belong to him anymore, his hand moved to delicately stroke her cheek, the roughness of his knuckles contrasting with the softness of her skin. Her eyelids fluttered closed as she almost involuntarily leaned closer. With a burning desire clouding his judgment, Tommy tentatively pressed his mouth on hers, testing the waters. When her lips started to move against his, his hand went to cup the back of her head, deepening the kiss. It was different than the first time, when his eagerness was so intense that he couldnât bring himself to be gentle. He kissed her slowly, delicately, as if she might break in his hands.
Nina did feel like she could break at any moment. Vulnerable, exposed. And the craziest part was that she didnât mind, not even a bit. Because she felt safe, in his arms. However, once again, reality set over her like a dark mist. She slightly moved away, shaking her head. âWe canât do this, Tommy,â she whispered.
He nodded, closing his eyes shut. They were still close enough for their noses to brush, and the tried to imprint that feeling in his mind, in his soul. âI know,â he rasped.
Neither of them moved for a while. Neither of them wanted to. They had been restraining themselves for so long. But it was too late. Inhaling sharply, Tommy took a step back, and a feeling of coldness engulfed both of them.
Nina paced back and forth in her room, fragments of what had happened less than ten minutes ago in the kitchen playing in her head again and again. It felt as if she had reached a point of no return. She couldnât lie to herself anymore. She couldnât go against herself anymore. She wanted him. It didnât matter how much she tried to convince herself that she didnât, that she should step aside before it became serious, that sheâd forget about him anyway. None of it was true. She had tried so hard to put an end to that, to push him away, but she hadnât been able to. She felt selfish, and cruel, and a traitor for that. And the worst thing was she didnât care. In that moment, she didnât care at all. She wanted to be selfish. She wanted to be cruel. She wanted to be a traitor. For once, she didnât want to think about anyone but herself.
Fuck it, she thought. She walked out of her room, her pulse racing. It wasnât fear, she wasnât scared of being caught. With her parentsâ chamber being in the other corridor and her brothers being away on business, no one would see her entering Tommyâs room. It was the anticipation for something she couldnât quite put her finger on. She stopped in front of the door, pondering whether to knock, just open it, or simply leave, feeling her courage already slip away from her. What if he didnât want to see her? What if he was already asleep?
Determined not to let the whirlwind of thoughts and panic scare her out of it, she brought her fist to the wooden surface. The seconds stretched into an eternity as she waited, nervously fidgeting with her fingers, and when the sound of his footsteps came to her ears, she thought her heart could jump right out of her chest. Tommy opened the door, confusion painted across his features, but before he could say anything, Nina pulled him in and crashed her lips against his. It didnât take much for him to recover from the surprise and wrap a strong arm around her waist, pulling her inside as he closed the door with his free hand. She found herself trapped against the hard surface, enveloped by the warmth radiating from him as their bodies pressed together. Her hands slid behind his neck, bringing him impossibly closer, eager to feel more. The feeling of his strong frame all over her made her knees buckle, and she was pretty sure she wouldâve ended up on the floor hadnât he been holding her. His smell, which had become now so familiar to her - a mixture of soap and cigarette smoke, with a hint of whiskey-, invaded her nostrils, making her head spin.
His hands roamed down her body, covered by the cotton nightgown. He gripped at the soft material, feeling the last shred of his self control drift away from him. It was too much. She was too much. God knew how much he wanted her, but he didnât want her to do something she was going to regret. Once they had crossed that line, they couldnât go back. âNina,â he groaned, breaking away from her. âWe have to stop now. I have to stop now.â
âDonât.â
In the dim light of the room, Tommy examined her expression, only to see there was not a trace of doubt in her eyes. He gulped, gently stroking her cheek. âAre you sure?â
âYes.â
He leaned with his forehead against hers, rubbing his thumb on the skin of her jaw. âTell me to stop and Iâll stop,â he husked. âAt any moment.â
She nodded, but when he leaned in to kiss her again, she put her hands on his chest. âWait,â she blurted out, causing him to take a step back. âIâve neverâŚâ Nina didnât finish her sentence, but she didnât need to.
Shit. Tommy had imagined it, of course, he was no fool, but having it confirmed⌠He shouldnât. He really shouldnât. But there was a part of him that didnât care at all. The bad he couldnât help.
âDo you want me to stop?â
Nina pondered her answer, the reality of the situation washing over her. Theoretically, she knew what to expect. Practically, it was a whole different thing. And she knew that if she said yes, sheâd be ruined. Still, she didnât care. And she was hit by the overwhelming awareness that sheâd let him do whatever he wanted to her. âNo,â she breathed out.
She felt like she could melt right there when he raised her chin to capture her lips again. What started as a tender kiss became more heated, and soon he was basically devouring her, unable to restrain himself any longer.
Tommy had thought about that moment more than heâd ever admit, and now that she was actually there in his arms, it almost felt unreal. Yet she was there, and she was trusting him. And as he grabbed her waist to press her against him, he noticed his own hands were shaking.
Nina tilted her head as he started to leave a trail of kisses down her neck. A gasp escaped her lips when he reached a particularly sensitive spot, and an unfamiliar ache spread between her tighs, causing her to unconsciously rub them together. Her reaction didnât go unnoticed, cause she felt his lips twisting in a grin against her skin. He moved down to her collarbones, then perilously close to her breasts. His fingers travelled up to the straps of her nightgown as he pulled back slightly, a silent question in his eyes. When she nodded, he slowly slid them down her shoulders, uncovering her inch after inch, until she was standing in front of him with nothing on but her knickers.
Her heart raced as she saw desire burning in Tommyâs eyes. Except it wasnât just desire, or lust. There was something more, something she couldnât read. No one had ever looked at her that way. With trembling hands, she shyly took ahold of the hem of his undershirt. Her fingers brushed against his skin as she raised it, leaving behind a trail of goosebumps and making his muscles twitch. Once the clothing was lying on the on the floor, she allowed herself to look at him, and explore him. She delicately traced the bullet scar on his shoulder, as if she might hurt him by pressing too hard, then the tattoo on his chest, then the lines of his abdomen, everything that told the story of his life. It was like watching a masterpiece. A torn, tainted masterpiece, but a masterpiece nonetheless.
Her hands reached his trousers, but she raised her gaze on him before unbuttoning them. A glimpse of something that looked a lot like surprise crossed his face, almost as though he wasnât expecting her to ask. Then he gave her a single nod. After helping her remove them, he gently guided her towards the bed.
A mixture of edginess and anticipation took over Nina as Tommy positioned himself on top of her, one hand beside her head to support himself, the other ghosting over her breasts. She arched her back as he ran his thumb over one of her hardened nipples, the new, strange sensation becoming more and more pleasant as he fondled her flesh. He leaned down to pepper her chest with kisses, his lips warm and soft, then he trailed down to her stomach, her ribs, her belly. That new attention had her squirming under him, eliciting a deep chuckle from Tommy that caused her face to flush. His lips travelled up again to meet hers in a slow, sensual kiss that fogged her brain so much that she almost didnât notice his hand making its way down to her most private parts. Breath hitched in her throat as he ran his fingers over her clothed sex.
âDo you trust me?â he asked her, his voice reverberating in her own chest. He raised his head to look at her, studying her expression.
Ninaâs hand found its place on the back of his head, the short locks tickling her palm. She didnât even need to think about her answer. One look at his face and she knew. She did trust him, with all her heart. She pulled him down to press a tender kiss on his mouth. âYes,â she whispered.
Still close enough for their lips to brush, Tommy delicately rubbed his fingers over her heat, stimulating the area while allowing her to get used to the sensation of being touched. When his fingertip found her clit, she let out an involuntary gasp, her fingers tightening around the nape of his neck. He then pushed her knickers to the side, caressing the wet folds before stopping at her opening. Slowly, he inserted one of his digits, and she winced at the foreign, mildly uncomfortable feeling. Tommy stilled his movements, giving her the time to get adjusted.
âIs this alright?â
âYes,â she breathed out.
He began to pump his finger in and out, careful not to go too deep just yet. Nina let out a ragged breath, pleasure building up inside her as she gradually got used to the feeling. His thumb rolled over her clit, the unexpected move eliciting a whimper out of her. Her breathing became more laboured as he added another finger, stretching her further.
Tommy took in the sight of her under him, eyes closed, swollen lips parted, her eyebrows slightly furrowed in a frown. God, she was beautiful. And she was his, even if just for one night. He moved faster and deeper, working her open until he felt it was enough. A whine of protest left her lips when he removed his fingers, and he smirked at the reaction. âBe patient,â he playfully scolded her, earning himself a glare.
He got rid her now inconvenient last piece of clothing, then took off his briefs. Nina couldnât help but let her gaze wander to the newly exposed part, and a wave of concern overcame her. It couldnât possibly fit.
Tommy gently parted her legs more to settle between them and hovered above her again, but he mustâve read the apprehension on her face. âDo you want to stop?â he murmured, running his knuckles over her cheek.
His attentiveness warmed Ninaâs heart, dissolving any fear she had. She was safe with him. He wouldnât hurt her. âNo,â she shook her head.
He cradled her head in one of his hands and leaned in to place a sweet kiss on her forehead, then lined himself up with her entrance. Nina braced herself for what was to come, her fingers ghosting over his shoulders in a soothing motion. Tommy inserted his tip, and she couldnât hold back a stifled gasp at the intrusion. He stood still for a moment, reassuringly rubbing her waist with a hand, then pushed a bit further inside her tight slit. Nina squeezed her eyes shut, the burning sensation almost unbearable.
âYou alright?â he asked, the effort he was making to restrain himself showing through the rasp of his voice. Her velvety walls were squeezing him in the most delightful way, and it took all his self-control to stop there.
She nodded, silently giving him the permission to go on. Pain and pleasure mixed as he carefully worked his way past her resistance, until he was buried deep inside of her. He stilled again, giving her the time to adjust to his size. That feeling of fullness took her breath away, it was intoxicating. He was intoxicating. She pulled him impossibly close, eager to feel every inch of his skin on her skin, to melt into him until she could no longer tell where she started and he ended. A low groan reverberated into her ear as she pushed her hips up against his, encouraging him to move. Tommy started rolling his hips, setting a slow, sensual pace that allowed both of them to feel everything with the outmost depth. His lips claimed hers in a searing kiss, stifling the moans that threatened to escape them. Ninaâs hands went to cup his face, the softness of his lips enough to distract her from the last shreds of pain and help her relax, thus allowing him to go even deeper. His teeth grazed her bottom lip, further igniting the fire inside of her.
So that was what Nina had been warned about all her life. That was the sin she had been taught she should avoid at all costs, the sin that would bring shame and ignominy upon her and all her family. And she was surprised to find out that it didnât feel like a sin. It didnât feel wrong. How could there be shame in that, when it felt so right? How could there be shame in being in the arms of someone she cared so deeply about, who made her feel so safe? Where was the shame?
Tommyâs hands rested on the back her thighs, fingers squeezing the flesh as he felt her tightening around him. He wanted to take it slow, to savour that moment, but it was getting harder and harder as her warmth, her scent, her shaky breaths clouded his senses. It felt like being in a bubble. Nothing else mattered, nothing else was real. Time had stopped for them to exist in that moment.
Nina hid her face in the crook of his neck as he quickened his pace, feeling her muscles tightening in her lower stomach. Tommy guided her to wrap her legs around him, the new angle making her see stars. His thrusts became more erratic, more frantic, causing that strange feeling in her abdomen to become even stronger. âTommy,â she whimpered, overwhelmed by that vortex of sensations.
âLet it happen, love,â he whispered in her ear, his length twitching at the way his name sounded on her lips.
With a few more thrusts, he pushed her over the edge, and she had to press her mouth over his shoulder to silence the sounds she couldnât hold back anymore. It didnât take long for Tommy to follow her, his hips jerking as he spilled himself inside of her.
The world stood still as they stayed in each otherâs embrace, Tommyâs cheek brushing against hers. He buried his nose in her dark hair, inhaling her lavender scent. For once, his head was silent. No nagging thoughts, no shovels against the wall. Just peace.
Nina gently stroked the back of his head, breathing deeply as her heart slowed down to a normal rate. Fuck, she had never felt anything like that. It had been⌠intense. And it had tied her to him more than she couldâve ever imagined. It was scary, to be so connected to someone. To feel someone that much. That was the right expression. She felt him. As if he were part of herself. As if there had been an empty spot inside her soul, and she had lived with it all her life, only to find that it was him the missing piece.
A sudden blast of cold hit her when Tommy got up, depriving her of his warmth and weight. She watched in confusion as he disappeared in his private bathroom, wondering whether something had happened. She sat up on the bed, bringing her knees to her chest. Had she done something wrong?
However, she didnât need to worry for long, cause soon Tommy walked back into the room, with his private parts now covered by a pair of briefs and a fresh towel in his hand. Without saying a word, he climbed back on the bed, smiling softly at the puzzled look on her face. Slightly embarrassed now that the disinhibition brought by the feverish state they had previously been in had faded, she felt her cheeks grow hot when he gently spread her legs apart. He delicately ran the towel over her sensitive skin, cleaning her up from the sticky mess between her legs, his eyebrows knitted in a concentrated frown. Once again, his attentiveness made her heart skip a bit, and she was amazed by how easy it was to let him take care of her. She never let anybody take care of her.
As Tommy discarded the towel somewhere on the floor, Ninaâs attention was caught by the blood stain on the white top sheet. Shit. She got up to remove it from the bed, doing her best to ignore what sheâd prefer would stay tomorrowâs problem. âIâll have to take care of it in the morning,â she murmured.
Tommy laid on the bed again, then reached for the cigarettes on his nightstand to light one. He watched her as she looked for her nightgown among the mess of clothes on the floor, naked, with only her long, ruffled hair to cover her a little. She was quite the sight.
Much to his dismay, she soon found what she was looking for, and covered herself. He exhaled a cloud of smoke, motioning for her to get back in bed, having had enough of having her away from him. âCâmere.â
Nina gladly took her place back next to him, resting with her head on his chest as he draped an arm over her shoulders. She couldâve stayed there forever. But she knew that it wouldnât be long before the sun made its appearance on the horizon.
They stayed in silence as Tommy smoked his cigarette, his fingertips mindlessly grazing her arm. He didnât want to think about tomorrow, or about what would happen next. He wanted to stay in that moment while he still could, because he knew he wouldnât get it back. That thought stung. But he was aware they needed to have that conversation. This time they couldnât just pretend nothing had happened, and the sooner they talked, the sooner they would clear things out.
âNina,â he whispered, but no reaction came from her. She had fallen asleep.
Tommy stubbed his cigarette in the ashtray, then turned the small lamp off. He didnât have the heart to wake her up.
They would think about it tomorrow.
NEXT CHAPTER
Heart, Body and Soul tag list:
@zablife @queenofshinigamis @raincoffeeandfandoms / @justrainandcoffee @call-sign-shark
@kmc1989 @babayaga67 @kmhappybunny240 @diorrfairy @mariaelizabeth21-blog1
@gaslysainz @brummiereader @loverhymeswith @fairypitou @prettywhenicry4
@mysticalbouquetwolf-posts @woofgocows @girlwith-thepearlearring @goblinjnr @outlanderuniverse
@citylights31 @neonpurplestars89-blog @outlanderuniverse @red-riding-wood @evita-shelby
@look-at-the-soul @gathania93
General tag list:
@iamngoclinh08 @lilywinchesterlove @fandom-puff @capitanostella @caelys
@lucillethings @peakyxtommy @queenofkings1212 @lyarr24 @kmc1989
@call-sign-shark @ce1iat @red-riding-wood @optimisticsandwichgladiator
104 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Fandom Problem #7260:
I hate how people get so upset when authors remove their fics rather than orphaning them and acting like the author was soooo selfish and that orphaning is the only right and justice choice for them to make, especially when the fic in question had a handful or even no comments.
Like, people share their fics for community and connection. I share my fics for community and connection. I will always write for myself, but I share them for the human connection. If there's no connection? Well, I'm not going to share then, and I sure as hell am not going to orphan because that's MY fic, MY hard work, why would I want to remove myself from it, to not be able to show it to others and say "hey look at this thing I made, what do you think?" just because a stranger who doesn't even have the guts to tell me they like it, likes it? And there's no such thing as an individual, so many other fic authors likely do/think the same.
"Oh, but you aren't entitled to comments!" You're right, but you also aren't entitled to millions of stories at the wonderful cost of $0.00 either. It isn't selfish for people to choose to not comment, but it also isn't selfish for authors to delete and/or abandon their fics when they get no comments.
"But what if that fic helped someone through a hard time? Saved their life?" Should've told the author that, can't blame the author for prioritizing their own mental health when they weren't even aware they were carrying the burden of a stranger's mental health too.
Writing is already so hard even if you're doing it for yourself. Sharing it is terrifying. Letting people, strangers even, know the things you like, your traumas, your mistakes? The only thing that makes sharing worth it is knowing that there are other people out there who like the same things, share your traumas, and won't judge you by your mistakes and that by sharing your stories, you can find them and even if it's just for a moment, just a single small interaction.
But if you can't find them? They don't let you know thatâyes, we're alike! I like this too! I understand this character! I don't mind that you're imperfect, we're human!âWhy keep sharing? Why leave all these painful pieces of yourself scattered about if you gain NOTHING from it? Why leave something that was meant to be a bridge of connection up, when it goes unwalked? It's an abandoned house, an unused lot, a corpse. Community interaction is the lifeblood of fic, and if the blood doesn't flow, it will be buried.
Yes, fandom may not cost money, but there needs to be an exchange if you want it to continue because fandom is and always will be a community, not just fics and art.
"But I'm scared to comment!" "I just want to lurk!" etc.
That's valid, but you can't complain when authors delete their fics, stop posting, and fandom begins to dwindle because all they received for their efforts and nakedness is silence. Kudos and likes will always be appreciated, but that's not connected, that is not community, and that's not what authors share and bare their hearts for. Of course, you can be upset when fics disappear and authors leave, but don't bitch if you know the reason why and could have helped prevent it. If you don't play your part in the community keep your mouth shut when it dies. Don't cry at the funeral a fandom you did nothing more but look at.
Let authors delete their fics and disappear in peace. They were shown how little the community valued them when they were left in silence, and no amount of complaints and cutesy positive posts are going to change that.
Deleting fic isn't evil. It's the acceptance that no matter how much you share, how much effort you give, the community doesn't care enough to even give you a single thumbs up and it's the action of parting ways with that community.
And asking those people who just want to leave and be left alone because the community was neglectful to keep sharing AND walk away if they don't like the silence by orphaning their fics instead of deleting them is so selfish. It's cruel to pressure them to keep their work up when they're ready to leave because YOU want to just take, take, take, and give not even a thanks in return.
I'm so sick of being treated like a monster when I post a fic, work it for months upon months, see the hit could rise higher and higher, and get not even a single person interacting but being treated like a selfish monster for deleting it when continuing to share it eventually became too painful.
"Oh, but write for yourself! You shouldn't write for the comments!" I write for myself, my Google Docs are full of dozens upon dozens of fics that I read and reread, laugh and cry at. But I only share for the comments/community, and well, the community decided that it doesn't want me and so I'm done sharing. I'm never sharing again when I'll just be fucking ignored. I'm done letting people call me and anyone else who has also decided they're done sharing selfish entitled pricks for just wanting to connect with others when they didn't give a damn dollar or even just a fucking smile emoji in return
39 notes
¡
View notes